TABLE OF CONTENTS

Tricks & Tropes Authors

Contents
Copyright
Schoolgirl Spell – Vi Keeland & Penelope Ward
1. Melody
2. Melody
3. Melody
4. Wyatt
5. Wyatt
6. Wyatt
7. Melody
Want more from Vi and Penelope?
About the Authors
Love Spell – Kaylee Ryan
Chapter 1
Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
More From Kaylee Ryan
A Wild Halloween – Rebecca Jenshak
1. Mikey
2. Jess
3. Mikey
4. Jess
5. Mikey
The Bodyguard – Samantha Young
Copyright
Content Warning
1. Cassidy
2. Brock
3. Cassidy
4. Brock
5. Cassidy
6. Brock
7. Cassidy
8. Brock
9. Brock
10. Cassidy
11. Cassidy
12. Brock
13. Cassidy
Epilogue
Hot Biker Neighbor – Tijan
Chapter 1
Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Chapter 8
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Chapter 11
Chapter 12
Chapter 13
Chapter 14
Chapter 15
More from Tijan
Shadowed Secrets – P. Rayne
Copyright
Trigger Warning
Chapter 1
Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Visit our Website
About P Rayne
Spellbound – Kelly Elliott
Prologue – Charlotte (Charlie)
1. Charlotte (Charlie)
2. Chapter Two-Sebastian
3. Charlotte
4. Sebastian (Bastian)
5. Charlotte
6. Sebastian
7. Charlotte
8. Sebastian
9. Charlotte
Midnight Halloween Rendezvous – Lacey Black
Chapter 1
Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Newsletter
About the Author
Breathtaking – Bella Matthews
Copyright
Part I
1. Alessandra
2. Maddox
3. Alessandra
4. Maddox
5. Alessandra
6. Maddox
7. Alessandra
What Comes Next?
About the Author
Also by Bella Matthews
 TRICKS AND TROPES
HALLOWEEN ANTHOLOGY
VI KEELAND PENELOPE WARD KAYLEE RYAN REBECCA JENSHAK SAMANTHA YOUNG LACEY BLACK KELLY ELLIOTT
BELLA MATTHEWS TIJAN P. RAYNE
 CONTENTS
Copyright
Schoolgirl Spell
Vi Keeland & Penelope Ward
Love Spell
Kaylee Ryan
A Wild Halloween
Rebecca Jenshak
The Bodyguard
Samantha Young
Hot Biker Neighbor
Tijan
Shadowed Secrets
P. Rayne
Spellbound
Kelly Elliott
Midnight Halloween Rendezvous
Lacey Black
Breathtaking
Bella Matthews
COPYRIGHT
COPYRIGHT © 2024
Vi Keeland, Penelope Ward, Kaylee Ryan, Lacey Black, Kelly Elliott, Tijan,
Bella Matthews, P. Rayne, Rebecca Jenshak, and Samantha Young

All Rights Reserved.

Without in any way limiting these authors’s exclusive rights under

copyright, any use of this publication to “train” generative artificial
intelligence (AI) technologies to generate text is expressly prohibited. The
author reserves all rights to license uses of this work for generative AI
training and development of machine learning language models.

No part of this book may be used, including but not limited to the training of
or use by artificial intelligence, or reproduced in any manner whatsoever
without written permission of the Tricks and Tropes authors, except in the
case of brief quotations embodied in critical articles and reviews.

These stories are a work of fiction. Names, characters, events, locations,

businesses, and plots are products of the author’s imagination and are
meant to be used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons,
living or dead, or actual events throughout the story is purely coincidental.
The authors acknowledge trademark owners and trademarked status of
various products referenced in this work of fiction, which have been used
without permission. The publication and use of these trademarks are not
authorized, sponsored, or associated by or with the trademark owners.

The following stories contain sexual situations and strong language.

It is intended for adult readers.

 SCHOOLGIRL SPELL
VI KEELAND & PENELOPE WARD
CHAPTER 1
MELODY
“SO ARE you excited about getting dressed up for school tomorrow?”
Ava shoved the last bite of cookie into her mouth and spoke with it full.
“You’re coming in the morning to do my braids, right? Dad’s are always
lopsided and fall out.”
“Of course.” I gave her long, dark hair a playful tug. “You can’t be
Wednesday Addams without braids. I might’ve picked up a little white face
paint, too.”
Ava’s eyes lit up and a devilish smile spread across her face. “Dad’s gonna
get mad at you. He doesn’t like makeup.”
I winked. “Won’t be the first time, will it?”
My grumpy employer, Wyatt Cross, had made being pissed off an art form
lately. It wasn’t always that way, though. I’d been Ava’s nanny for nearly six
months. The first month or two, Wyatt had been friendly enough—which
was probably why I developed a giant crush on him. But as the months went
on, he grew snippy and short with me. Most days he didn’t even look at me
when he walked in anymore, which was why I secretly enjoyed pissing him
off. At least he paid some attention to me. Childish, I know. But hey, I was
twenty-three, not thirty-seven like him.
“Why don’t you go get ready for bed, sweetie? I’ll finish loading the
dishwasher and meet you upstairs.”
“Okay!”
Ten minutes later, Ava had finished brushing her teeth and jumped into bed.
I pulled the covers up and tucked her in.
“Will you be in your costume when you come tomorrow morning to do my
hair?” she asked.
“No, I’m not getting dressed up until Friday night. I’m going to a party.”
“Oh. Dad said you were going to be a schoolgirl. I wanted to see.”
“Your dad told you I was getting dressed up as a schoolgirl?”
Ava pursed her lips, and I had a feeling I knew why... I squinted. “Were you
eavesdropping again?”
Sweet, seven-year-old Ava Cross had gotten in trouble more than once for
spying on her dad’s conversations and repeating things. The last time it
happened, she’d overheard him tell his buddy that the neighbor was
starting to look like her pet poodle. Ava had told the woman about it the
next day. Poor Eleanor did, in fact, bear an uncanny resemblance to Lady,
but it wasn’t exactly a compliment.
She shook her head. “I didn’t mean to, I swear. I went downstairs to get a
drink of water, and I accidentally heard Daddy talking on the phone.”
“And he said I was dressing as a schoolgirl for Halloween?”
“He said he had a dream you dressed up as one.”
My eyes widened. “Are you sure he said my name?”
Ava nodded. “He said he had another dream about…” She lowered her chin
to her chest and spoke with a deepened voice… “the damn nanny wearing
the schoolgirl costume.”
I covered my mouth so she wouldn’t see my smile. “You know you’re not
supposed to be eavesdropping, Ava.”
“It was an accident this time, really. Please don’t tell Daddy.”
I pulled the covers up to her neck and leaned down to kiss her forehead.
“No worries, sweetheart. Your secret is safe with me.”
Though it might not be safe for your father…
An hour later, I woke to the sound of a throat being cleared. I must’ve fallen
asleep on the couch, and the man standing in front of me didn’t look very
happy about it. “Oh. Sorry.” I sat up and stretched my arms over my head.
Wyatt’s eyes followed, snagging on my exposed midriff. “I barely slept last
night,” I said. “I was up late working on my thesis.”
Wyatt grumbled something and stalked to the adjoining kitchen.
I followed, grabbing my purse from the chair. “I told Ava I’d come do her
hair in the morning for school. So I’ll be over about eight.”
His brows drew tight. “Why does she need her hair done for school?”
“Umm… Because it’s Halloween tomorrow.”
“Oh. Yeah.” He frowned. “I can’t stand Halloween.”
“What’s wrong with you? No one hates Halloween.”
“Adults do.”
My hands went to my hips. “Are you implying that I’m not an adult?”
“You are still in school.”
“I’m working on my master’s. I’m a grown-ass woman, in case you haven’t
noticed.”
His eyes did a quick sweep over my body and his frown deepened.
“Whatever.”
I rolled my eyes. “I guess you won’t be getting dressed up for the
Williamses’ Halloween party Friday night?”
Wyatt’s forehead creased. “How do you know about the party?”
“I was invited by Renee.”
“Why?”
“Probably because unlike you, I’m nice to people. I talk to her at the park all
the time when I take Ava. Her daughter, Alyssa, is two years older, but the
girls play really nicely together.” I left off that I had met Renee’s much-
older son at the park last month, and we’d hit it off and started texting. Nick
was in medical school out in California, but he was going to be home for the
party. That’s the real reason I was looking forward to it.
Wyatt picked up the mail, thumbing through without looking up.
“Goodnight.”
I sighed. What a waste. So damn handsome and sweet to his little girl. Too
bad he was a jerk to me. “You have a lovely evening, too.”
The following morning, I decided to run the four miles to the Crosses’
house. But it was unusually warm for the end of October, and I was a
sweaty mess by the time I arrived at eight o’clock.
Wyatt answered the door, and his eyes dropped to my glistening cleavage.
“Why are you all sweaty?”
“Because I ran here?”
His jaw clenched, but he stepped aside for me to enter.
Ava was at the kitchen table, finishing a bowl of cereal. Her mouth curved
to a big smile when she saw me. “You came!”
“Of course I did. We can’t have Wednesday looking like she had a rough
Saturday night.”
She giggled. “I don’t know what that means.”
Wyatt lifted his chin toward the stairs at the back of the house. “Why don’t
you go put your costume on, Ava, so we’re not late.”
“Okay, Daddy!”
Once it was just the two of us, Wyatt folded his arms across his chest and
gave me a stern look. “I don’t think it’s a good idea that you go to the
Williamses’ party tomorrow night.”
I blinked. “Why the hell not?”
“Because the neighbor should not be playing matchmaker with my
employee.”
My eyes widened. How the heck did he know I’d been talking to Nick? “I’m
not your employee when I’m not working.”
“It’s a bad idea.”
“Why?”
“It just is.”
I folded my arms across my chest, matching his stance. “Great argument.
You sound like my father. What comes next, you forbid me to go?”
“If that’s what it takes.”
“If I disobey, will you put me over your knee and spank me?” His eyes
darkened. I liked it, so I moved closer. “Oops. Better not. I don’t wear any
underwear when I run.”
Wyatt’s jaw clenched so hard, I thought he might crack a pearly white. I
laughed and walked around him to go work on Ava’s hair in her room.
At one point, I looked up from braiding and noticed him watching me
through the partially open door. He walked away immediately.
Caught in the act.
CHAPTER 2
MELODY
I SIGHED. “I cannot begin to tell you how frustrated I am with my boss.”
My friend Janine and I walked through the mall later that afternoon. I’d
asked her to join me for coffee and costume shopping. It wasn’t the first
time she’d heard me complain about Wyatt.
“What did Mr. Cranky do now?” She rolled her eyes.
“Renee, one of his neighbors, is hosting a Halloween party tomorrow night
and invited me. That’s why I’m looking for something to wear. She and I
met because Ava and her daughter are friends. Wyatt’s giving me crap
about going to the party, as if it’s somehow inappropriate because I work
for him. I was freaking invited. I have a right to have fun, too. What’s his
problem?”
She shook her head. “There’s always something with him. The stories about
that guy were a lot more fun when you first started and he was nice. You
used to catch him checking you out, too, right?”
“Oh, I still catch him doing that once in a while. Like this morning, I was
braiding Ava’s hair, and I turned and caught him watching through the
cracked door of her room. And before that, we were arguing, and I asked if
he was going to spank me if I disobeyed him. He definitely seemed like he
could be into that.”
“Really?”
I nodded and sipped my coffee. “He used to blush and turn away when I
caught him. Now it just seems to piss him off. Then again, everything pisses
him off lately. He also somehow knew Renee was trying to set me up with
her son, Nick. I don’t like that my boss talks about me behind my back.
What the fuck is that about?”
Janine raised a finger. “Wait. Back up. What’s the deal with the neighbor’s
son?”
“Nick’s in med school out in California. We met at the park a month ago
when he came home to surprise his mom for her birthday. We’ve been
texting. He’s home again this weekend, so I’m going to see him at the
Halloween party tomorrow night. That’s why I need a new costume. I want
to look sexy, but not overly slutty.” I waggled my brows. “He’s supposed to
be dressed as Batman. You remember what a crush I had on Batman when
we were kids, right? I can’t wait to see him. A man in stretchy black
material is all the foreplay I need. It’ll be the first time he and I really have
a chance to spend time together. I’m looking forward to it.” I sighed.
“Except that Wyatt will be there.”
As we continued to walk, Janine gave me a funny look.
I narrowed my eyes. “What?”
“You spend an awful lot of time talking about Wyatt Cross. Everything
always circles back to him. Not sure if you realize it.”
“What’s that supposed to mean?”
“It means exactly what I said. Mainly that the guy gets under your skin. But
I sometimes wonder if it’s…more than that.”
Feeling my cheeks burn, I played dumb. “I’m not following.”
“Might you have feelings for him? You had a bit of a crush when you first
started working with Ava.”
“Feelings for that asshole?” I scoffed. “No! That was just a physical
attraction. He’s obviously very hot—I mean, you’ve seen him. But he doesn’t
like me, and he’s mean, and…” I shook my head. “No! Absolutely not. Get
that thought out of your head right now!” I shivered. “And let’s stop talking
about Cranky Cross already.”
Janine laughed. “Okay, okay, but I have one more thing to say before we
move on.”
“I’m afraid to ask…”
Her smile widened. “Those that protest the loudest are often the guiltiest.”
I wadded up the napkin that had come with my coffee and chucked it at her.
We continued walking until I stopped at a toy-store display window. It made
me smile. “You should’ve seen Ava this morning. She looked so cute dressed
as Wednesday Addams.”
“Oh, that’s perfect. She sort of looks like her, too.”
“I know.” I laughed.
“But also, we’re back on the Cross family again. See what I mean? Your
mind always wanders back to that man.”
“Ava is not that man.”
“If you say so.” My friend smirked. “Though she was once in his ball sack.”
I shook my head, laughing. “You’re gross.”
After browsing in a couple of women’s-clothing stores, we arrived at the
costume store. I pointed to the French maid outfit in the window. “Ooh…
that’s sexy.”
“It is. But why are we even here? I thought you said you were going to be
Catwoman for Halloween, and you already had a costume? That totally goes
with Batman. Seems perfect.”
I shrugged. “I changed my mind.”
We entered the store, and I sifted through the costumes until I came upon
exactly what I was looking for. I took it back to try on, then texted Janine to
come to the dressing room so I could model it for her. I dug a couple of hair
ties from my purse and put my hair in two pigtails to give her the full effect.
When I stepped out, she laughed. “Well, you definitely look hot in that. But
why a schoolgirl?”
Twirling in my little plaid skirt, I laughed mischievously. “Because rumor
has it, it’s some men’s biggest wet dream.”
CHAPTER 3
MELODY
THERE WERE ALREADY a ton of cars parked outside the Williamses’
house when I arrived, fashionably late, on Friday night.
My blood was pumping for more than one reason. I was both excited to see
Nick and anxious about Wyatt being here—although I couldn’t wait for his
reaction to my costume. I hoped he freaked out when he saw me in this
little plaid skirt and white collared shirt tied above the belly button.
I’d just entered the crowded house when my phone chimed with a text from
Nick.
Nick: Can I just tell you how much I’m looking forward to seeing you
tonight?
A chill ran down my spine.
Melody: I just got here. Where are you?
Nick: Oh cool. I’m upstairs putting the finishing touches on my
costume. Meet me outside by the shed in five? Let’s take a moment
alone before we have to face everyone. I’ve been dying to kiss you.
I bit my bottom lip and smiled.
Melody: Okay. Sounds good. Can’t wait.
I wandered over to a table of food and grabbed a small cup of spiked punch,
downing it in one gulp. I suddenly felt like the schoolgirl I was dressed as,
nervous for my first kiss in middle school. Watching the time on my phone, I
went to meet Nick by the shed exactly five minutes after his text had come
in.
The cool, late-October air hit my face as I stepped outside, and my nipples
stiffened. I hoped Nick wouldn’t be able to see them through my thin
uniform shirt. Or maybe I wanted him to see them. I wasn’t sure, but I
definitely wanted Wyatt to see them. I laughed to myself. Prick. Hope your
jaw drops to the floor when your dream comes to life.
It was dark out as I headed toward the shed, but I could see Nick waiting
for me. Was he always that tall? Goosebumps prickled my arms as I looked
him over, dressed as Batman: black cap, mask, cape, gray tights. Damn,
damn, damn. He looked amazing. I wondered if there was padding in the
shoulders or if that was all him.
As I came closer, Nick turned. I’d told him I was coming as Catwoman, so
the schoolgirl costume was a surprise. I couldn’t see his eyes that well
through the mask, but his head moved up and down slowly, like he was
really checking me out, and the air crackled with every step I took.
Something about his body language made me feel like he wanted to eat me
alive. It was freaking hot.
That must have been some punch, because I did something very
uncharacteristic once I reached him. I wrapped my arms around his neck
and pressed my lips to his before even saying hello. His body stiffened,
probably from the shock of me making the first move, but honestly, no one
was more shocked than I was. Hey, he’d said he wanted to kiss me, and I’d
felt it in my bones as I walked over. Maybe wearing this sassy outfit made
me bold, and there was no better time to assert myself.
And I’d say someone agreed. Because after his initial surprise wore off, Nick
went from hesitant to voracious. He hooked one of his big hands around my
neck and squeezed, tilting my head and pulling me flush against him. He
opened his mouth and dipped his tongue into mine. The taste of weed
registered. Was he smoking a joint out here?
That thought flew out of my head as quickly as it entered when Nick backed
me against the shed and pressed his body against mine. He deepened the
kiss with a rumbling, throaty growl. This had to be one of the hottest
moments of my life—and that was before I felt his massive cock straining
through those gray tights, which left little to the imagination. It pressed
against my abdomen and made me tingle between my legs. He slid a hand
down to my ass and hoisted me into the air. Pressed between the wall and
this man, my legs spread and wrapped around his waist. As he grinded up
and down, my eyes rolled into the back of my head. Oh God. I wouldn’t have
minded not going to the party at all, escaping into this shed, and letting
Batman ravage me. I wanted him to fuck me right here and now. The fact
that anyone could walk out and see us made it even hotter. It’s been a
while.
After a full minute of kissing and dry humping against the wall, a voice
startled me.
“What the fuck?”
Nick wrenched his mouth from mine, leaving me panting. I had to blink a
few times to get my vision back in focus. I’d been that far gone in the kiss.
But when I looked, I found…Batman standing there.
Batman.
Batman?
I put my fingers on my swollen lips. “Who are you?”
“It’s Nick.” He took off his mask and turned to the man I’d been kissing.
“Who the fuck is this?”
Then my Batman took his mask off.
And I nearly fell over.
CHAPTER 4
WYATT
FUCK.
Renee’s son, Nick, stormed off, leaving me and little miss goddamned
schoolgirl standing here. Why the hell was she wearing that getup anyway?
Because the woman was the devil, that’s why.
Her skin turned crimson as she glared at me. She waved her hands. “What
the hell was that?”
I wiped my mouth with the back of my hand. “I should be asking you that
question. You kissed me.”
Her arms flailed. “Because I thought you were Nick! You’re wearing a mask.
I’m not!”
Shit. Shit. Shit. Shit. How the hell was I going to bullshit my way out of this
one?
I folded my arms across my chest, pulling an excuse out of my ass. “It was
dark out.”
“So you didn’t know it was me?”
“Nope. No clue.”
Melody narrowed her eyes. I hated when she got bossy like this. Because it
turned me the fuck on like you wouldn’t believe. If I wasn’t already hard as
a rock, that face alone would’ve done it.
We stared at each other in silence, each waiting for the other to make a
move. Eventually she stepped closer. “You want to know what I think?”
“Not really.”
She took another step. “Well, that’s too damn bad. Because you’re going to
hear it anyway.”
I rolled my eyes.
Her response was to take another damn step. I tried to back up, but I hit the
side of the shed.
She smirked. “Where do you think you’re going, Mr. Cross?”
Fuck. Hearing her call me that while wearing that outfit, I was about to lose
control. I balled my hands into tight fists to stop myself from grabbing her.
But the little vixen took another step and leaned in until we were nose to
nose. “I think you knew it was me and wanted to kiss me.”
I had to turn my head and not look at her. If I didn’t, I would’ve used those
damn pigtails to yank her face to mine and smash my lips against her smart-
ass mouth. “You’re a little full of yourself, aren’t you?”
“Maybe…” She leaned up to my ear and whispered. “But I think you’d like
to be full of me too. Or better yet—fill me.”
I looked down at her, about to give in and shut her up once and for all, but
the wicked smile that curved across her face stopped me. She looked down,
dragging my eyes along to follow, and licked her big, pouty lips. “Shame
you aren’t interested, because that thing looks very fucking interested.”
Then she turned and walked away, leaving me standing alone in the
neighbor’s yard with a case of blue balls so bad, I was in physical pain.

Still standing by the shed, I forced a couple of deep breaths. It would be

great if I didn’t still have the remnants of a freaking hard-on when I had to
go inside and meet my date. Beth and I had gone out once before. I’d
figured inviting her here for a second date was a low-key way to get to know
her without being overly committal.
But as I walked from the shed to the house, I noticed Beth had texted me
that she’d arrived several minutes ago—while I’d been outside sucking face
with the devil in disguise.
That kiss.
Fuck me.
I couldn’t even think about it, or else I’d get harder.
Completely unexpected. Mind-blowingly hot. Way too short—yet somehow I
knew I’d be paying for that five minutes for a long time to come.
Entering the house, I looked around. No sign of Beth. Of course, there was
the sexy schoolgirl standing by the food. Melody looked pissed, and I
supposed I couldn’t blame her. I’d ruined her plans with Nick Williams.
Wished I felt bad about that, but I didn’t. It felt fucking great. I had not an
ounce of regret about that kiss, either, though I’d never admit that to her.
Melody caught me looking and raised her cup in salute. I glared, unsure
whether I should figure out a way to properly explain my actions or just
leave it alone. Then again, there was no proper explanation for my actions.
Before I could think any further about this awkward-as-fuck situation, I felt
two hands on my shoulders from behind.
“Please tell me I’ve got the right Batman.”
I turned to find Beth, dressed as a witch. Lifting my mask, I played dumb.
“There are two Batmans here?”
“Another one stormed past me and out the door a minute ago, but his car
didn’t look like yours, so I figured it wasn’t you.”
“You don’t say…”
“Glad I have the right one.” She smiled.
“I’m sorry to have kept you waiting, Beth.”
“Were you having trouble leaving Ava for the night?”
No, I had trouble with another girl. “Not at all. She’s with one of her
favorite sitters.”
“Oh, good. Want to grab a drink?” She pointed to the table near where
Melody was still standing.
What was I supposed to say? “No, not until my nanny in the schoolgirl
costume moves. I just kissed the shit out of her, you see.”
I managed a smile. “Yeah, sure. I could use a drink.” That’s for damn sure.
Beth and I walked over to the buffet table. Renee had laid out a bunch of
appetizers and cupcakes with fake spiders made of icing on top. I refused to
look over at Melody who was just a few feet away, talking to someone.
I served myself some spiked punch, and upon first sip, I realized that had
been the taste on Melody’s tongue. Fuck. Wasn’t sure I’d ever get over what
happened tonight. I had no good excuse for why I’d kissed her back,
knowing it was her. I couldn’t even explain it to myself, except that it was
like my wildest fantasy come true. And I got caught up. Melody wearing a
goddamn schoolgirl costume and eager for me? I’d just taken what the
universe had thrown at me and decided to deal with the consequences later.
Only the consequences were now staring at me with a snide little smile on
her face.
“Are you alright?” Beth asked.
I turned to her. I’d practically forgotten she was here with me. “Sure, why
do you ask?”
“You’re being very quiet.”
“Sorry about that. Just some…work stuff occupying my mind.”
“I’m sorry.” She frowned. “Work stress is the worst.”
By work, I meant my piece-of-work employee now flashing me a mischievous
look. If she wasn’t so damn good with my daughter, I’d fire her ass after
what she pulled tonight. Or was I the one who deserved to be punished?
Damn, I wished I could’ve fired myself.
Beth and I made small talk for several minutes as I sipped the damn punch,
which drove me nuts because it tasted like my nanny.
Every time I glanced over at Mel, she caught me. She’d surely made up
some story in her head—that I was looking at her because I wanted more of
whatever the hell that had been outside. And…she was right.
When Mel approached us, I braced myself.
She flicked one of her pigtails. “Just thought I’d come over and say hello,
boss.”
I cleared my throat. “Beth, this is Melody. Ava’s nanny.”
Beth’s eyes widened. “Your nanny…”
I swallowed. “Yes.”
“Wow.” She adjusted her witch’s hat. “Okay.”
Mel tilted her head. “What’s that supposed to mean?”
“Oh, nothing.” Beth laughed. “I guess I was expecting an older woman from
the way he spoke about the nanny the last time we went out.”
Melody raised her brow at me. “What did he say?”
“He said you were bossy,” Beth explained. “Had me thinking you were a
curmudgeonly old woman.”
“Ah. Well, I am bossy. He was right about that part. But no, I’m twenty-
three.”
Beth looked her over. “Cute costume, by the way.”
Yeah. I chuckled under my breath.
Mel did a little curtsy. “Thanks. I was going to be Catwoman, but then I
found out men like to dream about schoolgirls and well, I couldn’t resist.”
I nearly choked on my punch.

When I got home that night, I peeked in on Ava. As was typical, she was in
bed but tossing and turning. My daughter could never fall asleep if she
knew I wasn’t home and hadn’t tucked her in yet.
“What are you still doing up?” I teased.
“I was waiting for you.”
I sat at the edge of the bed and moved some of her hair away from her face.
“You should be sleeping.”
“How was the party?” she asked.
“Oh…it was…” It was something. “It was fun.” If you consider pure torture
fun.
“Did you see Melody?”
“I did see her.” I pulled Ava’s comforter up. “Hey, I want to ask you
something…”
“What, Daddy?”
“Did you overhear me talking about a dream I had?”
After a few seconds of silence, she said, “Yes.”
“What did you hear me say?”
“You were talking on the phone. You said you dreamed about Melody
dressed as a schoolgirl for Halloween.”
“And did you tell Melody about that dream?”
“Yes.”
“Why did you do that?”
“Are you mad?”
I had to remind myself that my poor little girl was innocent in all this. “No,
honey. It’s fine. I was just wondering.” I leaned down to kiss her. “Get some
sleep, okay? Pancakes in the morning.”
“Yay!” Her little voice stopped me before I headed out the door. “Are you
sure you’re not mad at me?”
“Of course not, sweetie. It’s no big deal.”
No big deal at all.
It’s gonna be just fantastic facing Melody on Monday.
CHAPTER 5
WYATT
DON’T DO IT.
Don’t fucking do it.
I mumbled a string of curses and hit the arrow button on my phone anyway.
The video started, and Melody’s face filled my screen. She tucked Ava in,
sat down on the edge of the bed, and opened a book. There wasn’t any
sound on the teddy-bear nanny cam, but I knew every word of the story she
was reading. My daughter was obsessed with Roald Dahl’s The Twits. I’d
read that book to her at least fifty times. Ava smiled up at Melody, snuggled
close, and…there it was again. The ache.
It happened every damn time I got to this part of the video. The first time I
watched it, I thought I had indigestion—even popped a few stale Tums from
an old bottle in my desk drawer. But after the fifth or sixth replay, I realized
that wasn’t it. Every single time my daughter blinked her big brown eyes up
at Melody, my heart clenched so tight I had to loosen my tie to breathe.
A knock at my office door made me jump, and I bobbled my phone before it
fell to the floor with a loud clank. I scrambled to pick it up, then ripped my
desk drawer open and tossed the phone inside—as if I could hide what I’d
been doing.
Jay Owens, my business partner, flashed a grin as he entered. “Did I just
fucking catch you watching porn at work?”
Porn would’ve been smarter than what I’d been obsessing over all day.
I pointed to the hallway. “Go away. I’m busy.”
Of course, that only made Jay more intrigued. I should’ve known better than
to shoo him away. He stepped into my office, planted his ass on a guest
chair, and locked his hands behind his head, elbows out. “I know I busted
you doing something. You might as well just spill your guts now, or I’m
going to wrestle you for the phone and find out anyway.”
Jay and I had been friends since college. Sadly, this wouldn’t be the first
time we’d brawled in the office. It was always in good fun, but Sadie, our
office manager, hated when we broke furniture.
I wasn’t much in the mood for wrestling today, so I sighed. Jay wasn’t going
to leave, and I could probably use someone to talk to. I motioned behind him
again. “Shut the door first.”
“Oh fuck.” He jumped up and rubbed his hands together. “This must be
good.”
“Trust me, it’s not good.” I raked a hand through my hair as he sat back
down. “I fucked up. Royally.”
“At work? Big deal. I fuck up all the time. Whatever it is, we’ll fix it.”
I shook my head. “No, I fucked up with the nanny.”
Jay’s eyes widened. His mouth curved to a dirty grin. “You old dog.” He
leaned back in his chair and shut his eyes. “Wait. Describe her to me before
you tell me the full story.”
I frowned. “I am not telling you what Melody looks like so you can get your
rocks off, you dirtbag.” I shook my head. “Just forget it. Get the hell out of
my office.”
Jay chuckled and leaned forward. “I’m just busting balls. What happened?
You’re really stressing.”
“I am. I fucking kissed the twenty-three-year-old nanny.”
“She smack you?”
“No.”
“What’d she do?”
“She kissed me back.”
Jay’s brows drew tight. “So how is that a fuck up?”
“Did you not hear the part where I said she’s twenty-three?”
He shrugged. “So what? Age doesn’t mean shit. I’m thirty-eight, but I act
like a fourteen-year-old most days. Is the babysitter mature?”
“She’s lived on her own since she was eighteen and is working on a
master’s in psychology as well as two part-time jobs.”
“Okay…so again, what’s the problem?”
“She’s Ava’s babysitter. And twenty-fucking-three.”
“Does Ava like her?”
“Ava might like her more than she likes me.”
“Is it just a physical attraction?”
I thought about it. There was no denying Mel was gorgeous. But I’d spent
half the day watching old nanny-cam recordings. There was a video of her
bending over to fluff the pillows on the couch, putting her shapely ass on
full display for the camera. But that wasn’t the part I’d replayed twenty
times.
I shook my head. “She’s a good person—funny, calls me on my shit, and has
solid values. She loves my daughter, too.”
“So what’s the problem then?”
“She’s twenty-three.”
“Does she like you?”
“I think she used to before I started being a dick to her.”
“Why are you being a dick to her?”
“Because I needed her to stop looking at me the way she did.”
“How was she looking at you?”
“Like she’d let me fuck her if I tried.”
Jay chuckled. “I’ve been married for fifteen years. I don’t remember what
that looks like anymore. You might have to describe it.”
“Seriously, what am I going to do? I can’t get her out of my head.”
“Well, if you really won’t let yourself go there with this woman, maybe you
should go on some dates, try to meet someone. The best way to get over
someone is to get someone new under you.”
“I was on a date the night I kissed Melody. I’ve been out with a dozen
different women since I hired her. None of them last more than two dates
because I compare them all to Melody.”
“Wow. So this isn’t just some horn-dog, fuck-the-babysitter fantasy then?
You have actual feelings for this woman?”
I gritted my teeth, not wanting to admit the truth out loud.
My partner smiled. “Well, what do you know? Wyatt Cross is smitten.” He
slapped his knees and stood. “I’d love to sit around and bust your balls, but
I gotta run. I have a meeting. How about drinks after work tomorrow night?
Tammy’s making me go see some boring play after work today.”
“Yeah. Alright. Maybe.”
Jay walked to the door, opened it, and stopped, looking back. “How long you
been divorced now? Three, four years?”
“It’ll be four next month.”
He nodded. “This is the first time you’ve talked about a woman. Not sure
exactly what that means, but I’m pretty sure it’s something.”

I stood out in front of my house, not ready to go inside. I’d thought about
stopping for a drink or two on the way home, but the last thing I needed
was my inhibitions lowered around Melody. I looked up at the window.
Maybe she wouldn’t mention what happened at the party? Maybe she
wanted to brush it under the table as much as I did. I scoffed at that
thought. Who was I freaking kidding? There was no shot in hell the little
minx was going to let me off the hook that easily. Unless…unless my
daughter was still awake. Then she couldn’t lay into me. That was my only
hope.
But all hope quickly faded when I opened the door to a quiet house and
found Melody standing in the kitchen. She was leaning against the counter
with her arms folded across her chest.
“I thought you were going to stay out there forever,” she said.
Fuck. I swallowed and said nothing. How the hell would I even respond to
that?
Melody pushed off the counter and took a few steps toward me. “It looked
like you weren’t excited about coming inside to see me.” She smirked, and I
was pretty sure she had horns hidden under all that blonde hair. “That’s a
shame, because I’ve been so excited about seeing you tonight.”
“I bet,” I grumbled. “You can’t wait to torture me.”
Her eyes gleamed. “Torture you? That sounds like fun. Got any rope for me
to tie you up?” She stepped closer. “Or maybe we should start with another
kiss…”
I held a hand up. “That’s not happening.”
Her expression morphed to serious. “But we should talk about last Friday
night.”
Ava was asleep, so I couldn’t use her to avoid this conversation. “No, we
really shouldn’t.”
Melody took a few more steps toward me. “Why not?”
“Because nothing good can come from talking about something that was
never supposed to happen. There’s nothing more to say, except that it was a
mistake.”
“How could it be a mistake if you willingly partook in it? Are you saying you
didn’t want to kiss me?”
Fuck. It seemed ridiculous to lie, considering how into it I was.
“I’m not saying that at all. That’s precisely the problem, Melody. Don’t you
see?”
“I actually don’t see a problem with it.” Melody put her hands on her hips.
“I quite liked it.” She moved in closer. “Call me crazy, but I was hoping
you’d want to try it again. I haven’t been able to stop thinking about it.”
I swallowed. There was nothing I wanted more than to kiss her again, taste
that beautiful mouth. But this was a bad idea. Messing around with Ava’s
nanny could only end in me hurting Melody. Which, in turn, would lead to
me hurting Ava if Melody left us. That wasn’t something I could accept.
Melody snapped me out of my thoughts. “You don’t want to try again?”
I cleared my throat. “No, I don’t.”
“What if we went out? Maybe it was too much to start off on that crazy foot.
A date would be more like…easing into things.”
She wants to date me now? “Absolutely not. I just told you I don’t want to
kiss you again. What makes you think I would want to go out on a date?”
“Well, your mouth says one thing, and it does another. I don’t know which
to believe. There’s the way you always used to look at me before you
hardened toward me. Not to mention the way you hardened when we
kissed. It’s not adding up, Wyatt.”
“It doesn’t matter if I’ve been confused about you. It could never work
between us.”
“Why not?”
“Because I’m…not attracted to you.” Boy, was that a lie. But I needed
something that would shut this whole thing down.
She shook her head. “Really? You seemed very attracted to me last Friday
when you mauled my mouth.”
“Yeah, well, that experience just confirmed what I already suspected. I’m
not actually attracted to you. I forced myself to do that in order to see how I
felt, and that’s my conclusion. I’m not attracted to you.”
I sounded more ridiculous by the second.
“Interesting how you’re not attracted to me, and yet you’re dreaming about
me in a schoolgirl costume?”
“That was a fluke. And it was dirty what you did with your costume, by the
way—using my daughter to manipulate the situation.”
She got in my face. “I did no such thing by asking her a simple question.”
Our faces were practically touching. I could feel her breath on my lips. And
I was losing it again. I felt myself stiffen. That was unfortunately timed,
since Mel decided to look down.
“Interesting how you’re not attracted to me…”
“Yeah, well, I don’t have control over that. It’s just arousal non-
concordance.”
Her eyes widened. “Arousal what?”
“It’s when someone mentions something sexual and your dick reacts. It
doesn’t mean anything.”
“I didn’t mention anything sexual,” she said.
“You mentioned the schoolgirl outfit.”
“That’s not sexual unless you make it sexual.”
“You made it sexual by turning my innocent dream into a farce.”
“You’re not making sense, Wyatt. You’re contradicting yourself left and
right.”
When I stayed silent, her annoyance turned to anger.
“You know what? I put myself out there tonight, but you don’t have to tell
me twice—or four times, or however many times you’ve told me you’re not
interested. I won’t be suggesting anything else.” She grabbed her jacket
and headed toward the door.
“Good. Thank you for understanding,” I said, feeling like a complete
asshole.
“I didn’t say I understood. I’ll never understand why you’re such a jackass.”
With that, she walked out. Even in her anger, she had the decency not to
slam the door, though I was sure she wanted to. But she knew she’d wake
up Ava.
I stood in the living room staring at the wall, feeling like an absolute dick.
But I knew what was best for my daughter. And that was not to get involved
with the person who made her the happiest. Hadn’t I done enough with my
inability to stay married to Ava’s mother?
It took forever for me to fall asleep that night. The only time I came close
was when I dozed off, only to have a vivid dream about Melody in her
schoolgirl outfit crawling towards me on the bed. That startled me right
back awake. Now I was afraid to fall asleep and continue the dream as I
realized just how badly I’d lied to myself and her tonight.
CHAPTER 6
WYATT
THE FOLLOWING FRIDAY NIGHT, Ava was waiting in her room for her
mother to pick her up, and Melody hadn’t left yet. She’d gone into the
bathroom and hadn’t come out for a while.
When she finally emerged, she was wearing a dress and had a full face of
makeup. The white minidress and bright red heels showed off her perfect
legs impeccably.
I looked her up and down. “Where the hell are you going?”
She batted her mascara-lengthened lashes. “Is that your way of saying you
like the way I look?”
“You look…decent.”
“And you’re charming as ever.” She proceeded to throw some things into a
bag without answering me.
“Are you not going to tell me where you’re going?”
She slung her bag around her shoulder. “I have a date.”
“A date with whom?”
“With Nick Williams, actually.”
“Nick Williams—the Batman reject? I don’t get it.”
Melody tilted her head. “What about it don’t you understand?”
“How is that guy still talking to you after what you pulled?”
She lowered her voice. “After what I pulled? I believe you’re the one who
screwed that up by kissing me when you knew damn well I didn’t know it
was you.”
“I had no idea that you didn’t know it was me. Had no clue that idiot was
going as Batman as well.”
“Idiot? He’s in med school!”
I sighed. “The whole thing was a misunderstanding. It wasn’t anyone’s fault.
I certainly wasn’t trying to screw up your damn date.” My face felt hotter by
the second, and it wasn’t only because I had to defend myself. I was also
jealous. That sucked. “Where’s he taking you?” I muttered.
“I’m meeting him at the Wingate Hotel for drinks. Then we’re going to
Trattoria Valenti for dinner.”
“Sounds like a good time,” I said, my tongue laced with bitterness.
“And then afterwards we’re supposed to go dancing,” she added.
My eyes widened. “You like to dance?”
“Yes, I love to dance. You?”
“No, I’m not a very good dancer. I hate it actually.”
“You hate a lot of things that are actually amazing.”
“Are you implying I hate you?”
“You sometimes give off that vibe…”
“Not at all, Melody. I don’t hate you. Far from it.”
“Don’t get all nice on me now, Wyatt.” She winked before heading to the
door. Without saying another word, she left.
It felt premature. I wasn’t ready for her to leave. And I certainly wasn’t
ready for her to go out on that date with Nick.

I couldn’t stop stewing.

I sat at the kitchen table with my teeth clenched so tight, I’d given myself a
damn headache. I thought about calling Jay to go out for that drink he’d
been bugging me about since I’d confided in him about Melody. But I
wouldn’t be very good company right now. Plus, I knew Jay. He’d just tell
me to go for it, and the last thing I needed was someone egging me on while
I got drunk. I could end up at Melody’s apartment.
Melody’s apartment.
I bet she has a big bed.
Probably a headboard I could tie her to as well.
Wonder if her nightstand has some toys in it.
I bet it does.
Jesus Christ. What I wouldn’t give to watch her use a vibrator on herself.
I closed my eyes and let myself imagine it—legs spread wide, pink pussy
glistening as she writhed on the bed, fisting the sheets with one hand as she
came close to the edge. Moaning my name.
I grew hard just thinking about it.
What the fuck is wrong with me? I forced my eyes open and decided I
needed a drink. But I didn’t have any alcohol in the house. Six months ago,
my ex-wife had caught a babysitter drinking her vodka while watching Ava.
I’d gotten rid of all the alcohol in the house after she told me. I wasn’t much
of a drinker anyway, and, at the time, I’d been looking for a new nanny, so I
figured, why keep the temptation around? But I hadn’t envisioned this
scenario—feeling completely frustrated with no sign of relief in the future.
Especially if Melody had a good time on her date tonight.
Even the thought of her date left a bitter taste in my mouth.
Fuck. Would she sleep with him?
Fuck.
Fuck.
Fuuuuuck!
I pushed my chair back from the table, legs scraping loudly along the
ceramic tile, and scooped my house keys from the kitchen counter. I might
not have something to take the edge off here, but it was only a few blocks’
walk to the nearest bar. Ava was at her mother’s for the weekend, so why
not cut loose? Maybe I’d meet a woman who could take my mind off the
damn nanny.
A half hour later, I was sitting at the bar when a woman sidled up to me.
“You look like someone ran over your dog.”
I forced a smile. “Tough week.”
“Want to talk about it? My friend was supposed to meet me here, but she
just canceled. Sometimes talking to a stranger is easier than talking to
someone you know.”
She was attractive, had a great figure, too. But I wasn’t in any mood to talk.
“Thank you for the offer. I’ll probably kick myself in the ass later for saying
this, but I don’t think I’ll be very good company.”
She nodded. “I understand. Hope things get better for you.”
The woman disappeared, and a minute later the bartender walked over. He
flung a hand towel over his shoulder. “You want another?”
I nodded and slid my empty glass to his side of the bar. “Keep ’em coming.”
While he made me a second vodka tonic, my phone buzzed in my pocket. I
dug it out and found a notification from Facebook.
Melody Carpenter checked in at Trattoria Valenti.
Checked in? What the hell is that?
I’d never gotten a notification about her before. Melody and I had followed
each other on social media when she first started, but I rarely used my
accounts. I clicked on the link and was taken to the restaurant’s Facebook
page.
A romantic fine dining establishment with food fit for a king and queen.
Great. Romantic.
Just what I needed to see. I grumbled to myself and tossed my phone on the
counter just as the bartender returned with my drink.
“Woman problems?” He set my refilled glass in front of me.
“No.”
He gave me a face that screamed you’re full of shit without saying a word.
I sighed and shook my head. “Maybe. I don’t know. I guess so.”
The bartender chuckled. “Couldn’t help but notice the pretty brunette who
walked over. You sent her packing pretty quick.”
“My head is somewhere else.”
“Your head or your heart?”
My shoulders slumped. “Both, I guess.”
“Want my advice?”
“Not really.”
He smiled. “I’ll give it to you, anyway. It’s on the house, along with that
second drink.”
“What’s the advice?”
“If your mind keeps wandering to the same place, that’s usually where
you’re meant to be.”
I looked up and met his eyes. “She’s my daughter’s nanny. And over a
decade younger than me.”
His eyebrows jumped. “She over eighteen?”
“Twenty-three. I’m an asshole, not a felon.”
He shrugged. “What’s the problem then?”
I thought it was obvious. “I don’t want my daughter to get hurt.”
“Why would she get hurt?”
“She’s grown attached to Melody.”
“I don’t have kids, so I’m no expert on the subject. But isn’t that a risk you
take with anyone you go out with? Wouldn’t she eventually grow attached to
whatever lady you dated for a while?”
“I suppose…”
He shrugged again. “Is it just a physical thing?”
I frowned. Why did everyone ask me that? “No. I actually like her. Even
when she drives me fucking nuts, which is often lately.”
He smiled again. “I like the pains in the asses, too.”
A customer at the other end of the bar raised his hand, so that was the end
of the conversation. But the bartender had left me with something to think
about. Eventually, whoever I dated would meet my daughter and spend time
with us. Ava would grow attached to her. Though, she wouldn’t lose a
babysitter, too, if we broke up.
Then again, I wasn’t so sure Mel would leave if we got together and then
split up. She was mature and would put Ava first. She’d torture the hell out
of me if I was the one who’d ended it, and I’d be tortured if she was the one
who’d ended it, but neither of us would take that out on Ava.
I gulped back a healthy dose of my second drink. It no longer burned as it
went down, and the knot I’d had in my neck for the last week loosened a
little. By the time I emptied the glass, I almost felt relaxed.
At least until the bar door opened and Nick Williams walked in with a crowd
of people. I held my breath as I scanned the half dozen twentysomethings,
looking for Mel. But she was nowhere to be found.
Nick noticed me and walked over. “What’s up, Mr. Cross?”
God, that made me feel fucking old. “It’s Wyatt.”
“Wyatt.” He smiled and nodded. “I’ve never seen you here before. I hang
out here whenever I’m home. Most of my friends do, too.”
I glanced at the time on my watch. I couldn’t have gotten that notification
from the restaurant more than twenty minutes ago. “I thought you were on
a date tonight?”
“A date?” He shook his head. “What would make you think that?”
“You didn’t have a date with Melody?”
“Your nanny? I wish. She thought I overreacted about the little mix-up at my
mom’s Halloween party. I apologized the next day and asked her if we could
give things another try, but she told me she was hung up on some other guy
and didn’t think it was fair to get involved with someone else.” He
shrugged. “I think I scared her off by my reaction to what happened.”
I squinted. “Are you serious?”
He seemed genuinely confused. “Why would I lie?”
I rubbed my chin, the wheels in my head spinning. “Let me ask you
something…do you ever check in on Facebook?”
He chuckled. “I don’t even go on Facebook. It’s for old people.”
My blood pumped faster. And it wasn’t because of his insult. Could I have
heard Melody wrong and she was out with someone else? No, definitely not.
She’d said Nick’s name, and we’d talked about the Batman mix-up. So that
meant she’d lied. And there’s only one reason a woman gets all dressed up
and lies to another man about having a date—she wants to make him
jealous.
That little devil.
I looked at Nick. “Think you can do me a favor?”
He shrugged. “Sure, what do you need?”
“I need you to help me out, play a little prank on someone. It’s time I give a
certain schoolgirl a taste of her own medicine.”
CHAPTER 7
MELODY
THE SERVER HANDED ME A MENU. “DINNER FOR ONE?”
“Yes.” I smiled sadly.
While I felt pathetic for dining at Trattoria Valenti alone, I might as well
take advantage of this beautiful restaurant. They had great food. I’d order
the most fattening thing on the menu and call it a night.
“Sorry I’m late.” A voice startled me.
I looked up to find Nick Williams approaching my table.
What is he doing here? My mouth dropped open as I closed the menu.
“Late?”
“For our date, yeah.” He pulled out a chair and sat across from me. “We
were supposed to have dinner here together, right?”
Am I going crazy? Living in some alternate reality? Drunk, maybe? No. I’d
only had one drink. Far from drunk.
He fluffed his napkin and placed it on his lap. “So, how have you been?”
“Good.” I cleared my throat. “Good. It’s, uh, nice to see you again.”
“Hey…” He looked around for a moment then back at me. “I just wanted to
say, I’m really sorry about how I reacted at the Halloween party. I shouldn’t
have stormed off like that.”
“I really did think it was you in that costume.”
He nodded. “I should’ve let you explain before drawing the wrong
conclusion.”
“I understand why you didn’t. That must have been such a shock.”
Nick and I managed to make conversation as I simultaneously ruminated
about how the hell I’d ended up in this situation. How had he known where I
was tonight? My check-in on Facebook was so Wyatt would see. I’d had
some messed-up fantasy that he’d show up, tell me he was wrong about us,
and whisk me away. It might have been delusional to think that could
happen, but this? What was happening now? Far more inconceivable. There
had to be an explanation. Maybe Nick saw my check-in, too? But how did he
know about our pretend date? I shook my head.
Nick ordered a bottle of wine for us as we perused the menu.
I simply couldn’t concentrate. There was a very good chance I was losing
my mind, hallucinating this entire thing. I couldn’t just sit here and casually
order eggplant parmesan until I figured out what the hell was going on. Had
I somehow missed that Nick and I had made actual plans? If I asked him
what he was doing here, would I seem crazy?
I needed a breather, so I stood. “Will you excuse me? I need to use the
ladies’ room.”
“Of course.” He winked. “I’ll be right here.”
Once in the restroom, I leaned against the sink and spoke to myself in the
mirror. “You’re not going crazy. There’s got to be an explanation for this.”
After I reapplied some lipstick and fluffed my hair, I decided I needed to ask
Nick directly why he’d come to the restaurant tonight. I couldn’t go through
this dinner wondering if I was losing my mind. I’d ask him, and he’d explain.
Then we’d sip wine and eat eggplant parmesan and all would be right in the
world. Taking a deep breath, I exited the bathroom and headed back to him.
But as I approached the table, my heart nearly fell to my stomach. The man
sitting at my table wasn’t Nick. It was Wyatt.
Wyatt?
Now I was certain I was going crazy. Or perhaps I’d been transported to an
alternate universe where scenarios I’d previously made up in my head
suddenly became reality.
Did I die? Is this hell?
“What are you doing here?” I asked.
He gestured to my seat. “Sit.”
“I’ll do no such thing until you tell me what the hell you’re doing here.”
Wyatt reached for my wrist, sending a jolt of electricity down my spine.
“Melody, don’t be upset, okay? I’m not here to cause trouble. We need to
talk.”
My voice came out shaky. “I’m worried for my sanity right now.”
His tone was gentle. “Sit.”
I decided to do just that—not because he’d ordered me to, but because I felt
like I could pass out any second.
Wyatt looked me in the eyes. “You’re not going crazy.”
“It sure as hell feels like it.”
“You’re not going crazy,” he repeated. “But…two can play your game.” He
flashed a mischievous grin.
My chair skidded against the floor as I stood and crossed my arms. “What
the hell are you talking about?”
“I’m talking about…” He paused. “This.” Wyatt stood and took my face in
his hands. His lips found mine as he devoured my mouth, right in the middle
of the restaurant. This kiss was every bit as powerful as the one at the
Halloween party, except it held more intent and was more passionate than
any kiss that had ever come before it. It didn’t matter that the restaurant
was packed. In this moment, it was just Wyatt and me—our tongues
colliding frantically as we gave in to the months of tension between us.
When he finally pulled back, Wyatt panted, looking at me with a hunger and
intensity in his eyes that I hadn’t witnessed before. I couldn’t be sure
whether my panties had melted off.
“Well, looks like you finally decided what you wanted,” the server chimed in
from somewhere behind me.
I was speechless.
Wyatt licked his lips. “I’m sorry. Maybe I should’ve waited to do that. But I
couldn’t help it.” He looked me up and down. “You look so beautiful
tonight.”
I swallowed. “What’s going on, Wyatt?”
He pointed to my seat and sat back down. I did the same, rubbing my
fingers over my lips in a daze. Then Wyatt told me everything: how he’d run
into Nick and figured out my story about the date was a lie—for his benefit.
And Nick had agreed to go along with Wyatt’s plan.
I sipped my wine. “Well, aren’t you creative?”
“I never expected you to go along with it for as long as you did,” he said.
I put my glass down. “Wait…were you lurking in the shadows, watching me
interact with Nick?”
“I was outside. He was keeping me apprised by text.”
“Nick didn’t think it was odd that my boss had nothing better to do on a
Friday night than play this trick on me?”
Wyatt shrugged. “Pretty sure he figured out what was going on between us,
especially after I told him I was the Batman you kissed at the party.”
“What is going on between us, Wyatt?”
“Well…” He leaned in. “We’re gonna have dinner. Enjoy this night. And
whatever happens after that?” His eyes seared into mine. “I’m not gonna
fight it anymore.”
My body buzzed. This whole night felt surreal. But this moment? Hearing
him say those words? It was magical—everything I’d wanted for so long.
And yet, I couldn’t seem to conjure a response.
“What are you thinking?” he finally asked.
“I’m trying to figure out if this is real, or just another extension of one long
hallucination tonight.”
“It’s very real.” His expression turned serious. “I’m sorry for making you
think you were going crazy.”
I sighed. “Technically, it’s my fault. I wanted you to show up. That’s why I
tagged my location. I just didn’t foresee it happening this way.”
“Personally, I wouldn’t change a thing.” He smiled.
The server came back by, interrupting our conversation. We finally ordered
food, and over the next hour, Wyatt and I had the best dinner. We dropped
the subject of the trick he’d played on me and talked mostly about life and,
of course, about Ava.
When dinner came to an end, Wyatt paid the bill. On our way out, he kept
his hand at the small of my back, sending shockwaves of pleasure through
my body. I wanted him so badly it hurt.
Wyatt had a car waiting outside. We got in and settled into the backseat.
There was a privacy partition separating us from the driver.
The car had barely pulled away when he and I looked at each other, and his
lips were on mine again. Our connection felt magnetic as I ran my fingers
through his hair. He pulled me over to straddle him. Our kiss grew deeper
as I grinded over the massive erection in his pants. I could’ve come easily,
but didn’t want my first orgasm with him to happen in the back of a car.
“Do you have any idea how long I’ve wanted you? How many times I’ve
dreamed of you?” he rasped over my mouth.
“I know of at least one dream…” I laughed over his lips, then suddenly
pulled back. “You need to tell the driver to stop at my place.”
“You’re afraid to come home with me?” Concern crossed his face. “We don’t
have to do anything. I didn’t mean to imply—”
“It’s not that. I want to grab my schoolgirl costume.” I winked. “We’re
gonna need it tonight.”

THE END
We wish you all a sexy Halloween!
WANT MORE FROM VI AND PENELOPE?
Check out The Rule of Dating series, now available in Kindle
Unlimited!
ABOUT THE AUTHORS
ABOUT THE AUTHORS

Vi Keeland is a #1 New York Times, #1 Wall Street Journal, and USA Today
Bestselling author. With millions of books sold, her titles are currently
translated in twenty-six languages and have appeared on bestseller lists in
the US, Germany, Brazil, Bulgaria, Israel and Hungary. Three of her short
stories have been turned into films by Passionflix, and two of her books are
currently optioned for movies. She resides in New York with her husband
and their three children where she is living out her own happily ever after
with the boy she met at age six.

Facebook Fan Group:

https://www.facebook.com/groups/ViKeelandFanGroup/
 Tiktok:
https://www.tiktok.com/@vikeeland

Facebook:
https://www.facebook.com/vi.keeland

Website:
http://www.vikeeland.com

Twitter:
@vikeeland
https://twitter.com/ViKeeland

Instagram:
@Vi_Keeland
http://instagram.com/Vi_Keeland/

Penelope Ward is a New York Times, USA Today and #1 Wall Street Journal
bestselling author of contemporary romance.

She grew up in Boston with five older brothers and spent most of her
twenties as a television news anchor. Penelope resides in Rhode Island with
her husband, son, and beautiful daughter with autism.
With millions of books sold, she is a 21-time New York Times bestseller and
the author of over twenty novels. Her books have been translated into over
a dozen languages and can be found in bookstores around the world.

Find out more about Penelope Ward here:

Tiktok
https://www.tiktok.com/@penelopewardofficial

Facebook:
https://www.facebook.com/penelopewardauthor

Facebook Private Fan Group:

https://www.facebook.com/groups/PenelopesPeeps/

Instagram:
@penelopewardauthor
http://instagram.com/PenelopeWardAuthor/

Twitter:
https://twitter.com/PenelopeAuthor
LOVE SPELL
KAYLEE RYAN
CHAPTER
ONE
WESLEY

I love my son, but I dread the days that I have to pick him up from school.
Don’t get me wrong, I love my time with him. I wouldn’t trade that for
anything. It’s the single moms and some of the not-so-single moms that
surround me as soon as I step out of my vehicle that piss me off.
Being a single dad is like being a chick magnet, and that’s not as nice as
you might think. They’re always touching my arm or my shoulder, leaning in
too close, flipping their hair, batting their fake eyelashes, and inquiring
about playdates that we both know are not meant to be kid friendly.
Pulling up to the school, I turn off my Jeep and head out. I keep my head
down as I make my way to the school's front entrance. My son, Arlo, is five,
soon to be six, and in kindergarten. The private school his mom and I
decided to send him to has a high level of security, which was important to
both of us. I have to show my ID when I pick him up, and his mother,
Sandra, has to do the same.
“Wesley!” I hear a female voice call out, but I ignore it, pretending that I
don’t as I reach the door. I rush to pull it open and step inside. Six years
ago, I would have stopped, flashed a smile, and taken what these women
were willing to give me. However, my outlook on life has changed. It
changed the minute Sandra told me she was pregnant.
We’d been out on a few dates, a handful at most, and hadn’t seen each other
in a few weeks when I got the call. Sandra grew up in a loving home with
two parents who loved each other more than anything. I grew up in a home
with parents who got married to “do the right thing” when my older sister,
Willa, was born. Our household was fighting, anger, and resentment, which
ultimately ended in divorce.
Willa and I both swore that we would never marry to “do the right thing,” so
when Sandra told me she was pregnant, we talked. I told her how I was
feeling, and she felt the same way. We just didn’t have that spark between
us. We worked out a co-parenting plan, and it’s worked well for us. We
adjust as we need to, and we work together like two mature adults to raise
our son. He knows that Mommy and Daddy love him. He knows we love
each other but that we’re not in love. How could I not love the mother of my
child? She gave me one of life’s greatest gifts.
When Sandra married Larry last year, Arlo gained a stepfather who treats
my son with love and respect. I won’t lie—it’s hard sometimes when he’s
with his mom, and I know Larry is getting those moments with him, but he’s
a good guy, and Arlo loves him. What more could I ask for?
I sigh in relief when I reach his classroom and step inside. Kids are milling
around with their backpacks on, waiting for their parents. I spot Arlo at the
same time he spots me.
“Daddy!” He takes off running, with a reminder called out from his teacher,
Mrs. Grayson, not to run. “I missed you,” he says, slamming into my legs.
I bend down and lift him into my arms, hugging him tightly. “I missed you
too, buddy. Did you have a good day at school?”
“I had the best day, and guess what?” he asks.
“What?”
“I want to have a Halloween birthday party!”
“Did you tell your mom that?” I ask him.
“Mommy’s having me a party at that pizza place with all the games. This is
my party at your house.”
“Buddy, we don’t usually have separate parties.” Sandra and I take turns
hosting his birthday at our houses, inviting both of our families. We’ve
always thought it was important to show Arlo we’re a united front. This is
the first I’ve heard of a pizza party, but I do know the place he’s talking
about. I shudder at the thought of the germs that I’m sure are milling
around that place with all the tiny hands touching everything.
“I know, but, Daddy, a Halloween party would be so cool!” In his
excitement, he wriggles in my arms.
“What gave you this idea?” I ask as we start walking toward the car.
“Mrs. Grayson read us a Halloween story today, and all my friends can
dress up. Right, Daddy? Cool, huh?” he asks, already bobbing his head as if
he needs to answer his own question.
“Wesley!” a female voice calls out.
I pick up the pace. I don’t want to talk to anyone right now. I just want to
take my son home and spend some time with him. He was at his mom’s last
night, and I missed him. Luckily, my job as a real estate agent has given me
a flexible schedule. Sure, there have been times I’ve had to not take a
showing or move it to another day, and have I lost a sale? Yeah, I have, but
my son comes first. Family comes first. I do just fine on the money I make,
so one missed sale here or there isn’t going to hurt me. Besides, I fill my
days when he’s with his mom to make up for it. It’s a juggling act that I’ve
become quite skilled at.
I quickly buckle Arlo into his seat and rush toward the driver’s side. I heave
a sigh of relief once we’re on the road and away from the school. “Hey, bud,
guess what?” I glance at him in my rearview mirror before my eyes dart
back to the road.
“What?”
“Uncle Cody is coming over for dinner tonight.”
“Does that mean we get pizza?” he asks.
“Sure.” I shrug. “If you want.” Cody has been my best friend since high
school, and he’s having lady troubles. Well, not exactly. He’s hung up on his
sister’s best friend, Brielle, and refuses to do a damn thing about it. His
sister, Heidi, who is seven years younger than us, and her best friend are
apparently going out tonight, and Cody called telling me he needed time
with his nephew to keep his mind off it.
I try not to think about Heidi because it’s inappropriate to have those kinds
of thoughts about your best friend’s little sister. It’s been happening a lot
more lately, and I have to push those thoughts to the very back of my mind.
I can’t go there. That’s against bro code, no matter how fucking beautiful
she is.
I don’t like sharing my time with my son, but he loves his “uncle” Cody, and
he’s one person in my life I don’t mind sharing him with.

“Uncle Cody!” Arlo rushes past me when he hears the knock at the door.
“Don’t you dare open that door without me, kiddo!” I call after my son.
“It’s Uncle Cody, Dad.”
“We don’t know that for sure.” I’m almost certain it’s my best friend on the
other side of the door, but I need my son to understand the importance of
not opening doors unless an adult is with him. There are some crazy fucks
out in this world, and all I want to do is keep my son safe.
Placing my hand on his shoulder, I use the other to pull open the front door.
Sure enough, my best friend, Cody, is grinning from ear to ear, holding two
large pizza boxes.
“Uncle Cody!” Arlo cheers.
“What’s up, little man? You ready for pizza?”
“Yay!” Arlo thrusts his fists into the air and jumps, making us laugh.
“Go wash up and meet us in the kitchen,” I tell him.
“Okay!” He takes off running, and I don’t even bother to yell after him not
to run inside the house. He’s always this excited to get to spend time with
my best friend. Add in pizza for dinner, and this very well could be the best
day of his life.
“Come on in. Beers in the fridge.”
“Nah, not drinking tonight.”
“You know you’re welcome to stay.” I have a spare bedroom in my three-
bedroom house that’s pretty much his.
“Yeah, I probably will, unless Heidi and Bree need me.” Something flashes
in his eyes.
“When are you going to tell her, Cody?”
“Heidi would kill me.”
“Would she? Because honestly, I don’t think that she would. She loves you.
She’s always looked up to you. You’re her favorite person. Why wouldn’t she
want her best friend to be with her brother? That would make them sisters,
after all.”
“I’d have to marry her for them to be sisters,” he counters.
I raise my brow, and he chuckles.
“Fair point. What about you? You hardly date since Arlo was born.”
Don’t think about his sister.
Don’t think about his sister.
“It’s not just me,” I tell him. “I’m not going to bring just anyone into his life,
and most women, when they find out I have a kid, they’re not interested in a
ready-made family.” I shrug, because I don’t give a fuck. My son is
everything to me, and if there’s going to be a woman in my life, she needs to
understand that and accept it if she wants to stay there.
“Pizza!” Arlo hollers, rushing back into the room. I lift him into my arms and
place him on a chair at the island, serve him a slice of pizza, and hand him
his cup of milk. I swear the kid would drink a gallon a day if I let him.
“Uncle Cody, guess what?” Arlo asks, his slice of pizza dangling in the air,
ready for him to take his first bite. He does so with gusto.
“What?” Cody asks.
“Chew first,” I remind my son.
He makes a show of chewing fast and swallowing. “I’m going to have a
Halloween birthday party!”
“You are?” Cody smiles at him, then looks over at me.
“Bud, I’m not sure I know how to throw a Halloween birthday party.” I hate
to disappoint him, but a party planner I am not. Usually, Sandra tells me
what to buy when it’s my turn. I can handle that, but me being the planner?
Yeah, not so much.
“Daddy,” Arlo whines. “We hafta. It’s so cool.”
“Since when did you become so big on Halloween?” I ask my son. Sure, he
likes to dress up and go trick-or-treating as much as the next kid, but a
Halloween birthday? He’s going to be six, isn’t that for older kids?
“Ms. Grayson learned us all about Halloween,” he tells me.
“Ms. Grayson taught you,” I correct him.
“That’s what I said.” He gives me one of those looks, one that says he knows
more than me at the ripe old age of five going on six and takes another
massive bite of his slice of pizza.
“Well, kiddo, you’re in luck. Do you know why?” Cody asks him.
“Why?” he asks, with his mouth full, and I sigh. He does have good manners
most days. He’s just extremely excited about the prospect of this party.
“My little sister happens to be an expert party planner.”
Arlo gasps, and his half-eaten slice of pizza falls to the paper plate in front
of him. “She is?” There is so much awe in his voice.
“Yep. I’m sure she’d be happy to help you.”
“I’m sure Heidi has better things to do with her time,” I say. “Buddy, we’ll
talk to Mommy and figure it out.” Surely Sandra can give me some
guidance. However, I admit, giving this to my son, something he wants so
badly and that he’s asking me for it, makes me want to move mountains to
make it happen.
“Nah, she’d be happy to help. In fact, why don’t I call her?” Cody rushes to
pull his phone out of his pocket, and I can’t help but smirk at him. He rolls
his eyes because we both know why he has to call his little sister at this
moment. He’s checking up on them, specifically her best friend, Brielle.
Cody taps the screen, and the phone rings on the loudspeaker once, twice,
and three times before she answers.
“Hello?”
“Hey, Heidi, quick question.”
“Yes, we’re being safe; no, we’re not taking drinks from anyone we don’t
know, and we have protection,” she rattles.
I wince at the thought of her being out there with all those men parading
around her, and the idea of her being safe; fuck, they shouldn’t be there on
their own.
“Good. But that’s not why I was calling.”
“Sure it wasn’t, big brother. Enlighten me. Hold on. It’s loud in here. Bree,
it’s Cody. I’m going to step out. Okay, yeah, come with. We’ll stop and get a
drink on the way back inside.” There’s loud music and people talking, and
then all of a sudden, it’s quiet. “There. We came outside to cool off so we
could hear. What’s going on, Cody? Is everything okay?”
“Everything’s fine. I have you on speaker. I’m at Wesley’s, and Arlo needs
your help.”
“Of course. What can I do?”
“I wanna have a Halloween birthday party!” Arlo announces.
Heidi chuckles. “Oh yeah? Did your daddy say you could?”
“He said he doesn’t know how, but Uncle Cody said you would know.”
“I’m sure I can figure it out. Tell your daddy I’ll call him soon, and we can
talk about it.”
“Aw, can’t we do it now? Uncle Cody brought pizza.”
There’s whispering, and then Heidi announces, “Yeah, bud, we’re on our
way.”
The fact that she’s derailing her plans for the night for my son causes
something to stir in my gut. Something I know I can’t let myself feel so I
push it down deep. “Do you need a ride?” I speak up. I don’t want them
driving if they’ve been drinking.
“Nah, we’ve yet to have our first sip of alcohol. We just got here.”
“Oh, well, you don’t have to leave. We can talk about this another time.” My
words are not at all what I’m thinking. If they’re here, then I know they’re
safe.
“Wesley, there’s pizza involved,” a voice I recognize as Brielle speaks up.
“Pizza and Arlo, we’re not passing that up.”
“The ladies love me, Daddy,” my son replies, and we all crack up laughing.
“Be safe,” Cody says, ending the call.
“You didn’t have to call her.” But I’m so fucking glad he did. Knowing she’s
on her way here made my already great night hanging with my son and best
friend even better.
“Anything for my nephew.”
“I’m onto you,” I tell my best friend. He shrugs and grins. He’s suddenly in a
much better mood.
CHAPTER
TWO
HEIDI

“What happened to girls’ night?” I ask my best friend, Brielle.

“Let’s see…. A chance for you to get some time with your longtime crush. I
get to drool over your sexy-as-sin brother, and we both get the cuteness of
Arlo.” She glances back over her shoulder at the club. “No comparison.”
There’s no arguing with her logic, besides, I don’t want to. “You’re right.
Let’s go.” I link my arm through hers, and we make our way to my car in the
lot.
“Maybe this is the chance you’ve been waiting for. Wesley can finally see
you as the woman you are, not Cody’s little sister,” she says as we climb
into my car.
“I love you, Bree, but come on now, let’s be real. It’s been years, and he’s
never noticed. He’s not going to start now. Besides, we’re going to see Arlo,
not his dad.”
“I’m telling you, over the summer at the pool party at Cody’s, he was
watching your every move.”
“Babe, that was the tequila playing tricks on you.” I laugh.
“Meh.” She shrugs. “Possibly, but I’m pretty sure there’s more there than
what you think.”
I try not to let her words get to me, because if I’m being honest with myself,
I would give anything for them to be true. “And what about you? When are
you going to put my brother out of his misery and take your shot?”
“He’s not in misery.”
“He is,” I assure her as I pull out onto the road. “He thinks he can’t be with
you because you’re my best friend.” In fact, I know that’s the case. I might
have overheard a conversation he was having with Wesley one night when I
stayed over at his place after his Fourth of July party. I wanted to yell to him
that he needed to take the shot, but I’ve been holding it in. I’ve been
observing him, and I have no doubts my brother more than likes my best
friend.
“What?” I can feel her stare. I don’t look at her, though, keeping my eyes on
the road. “You know I’m right.”
“No. He’s nice to me because I’m your best friend. He flirts with me,
because that’s who he is.”
“Clueless.” I laugh. “My brother wants you. He has for years.” Again, I know
this from his late-night drunken confession that I overheard.
“Stop!” She chuckles.
“Fine. Prove me wrong.” I know my best friend, and she never backs down
from a challenge.
“How do you suppose I do that?” she asks.
I shrug. “Make your move. Let him know you’re interested.”
“He’s your brother.”
“And?”
“Are you okay with that?”
“Um, am I okay with my best friend becoming my sister? Hell, yes, I’m okay
with that.”
“Hold up there, speedy.” She chuckles. “Don’t marry me off just yet, but I’m
being real.”
“Why have we never had this conversation?” I ask her.
“Because he’s your brother, and there’s girl code and all that.”
“Yet, you nag me constantly to put myself out there with Wesley.”
“You’re right.” She releases a heavy sigh. “I just—Cody is a dream, you
know? The unattainable, and if it doesn’t work out, I don’t want to lose you
too.”
“You’ll never lose me. I know my brother, and I know you, and it will most
definitely work out, and if not, you were mine first.”
“Yeah, but that will make nights like the one we’re about to have really
awkward.”
“Maybe, but we’re all adults, and the two of you will just have to deal, but
I’m telling you, if you let him know you’re interested, he’s going to take that
inch and run into forever.”
“Such a romantic,” she teases.
“If wanting to see my best friend and my big brother get their happily ever
after together makes me a romantic, I’ll take it.”
“And Wesley?”
“He’s a dream. The unattainable.” I use her words against her.
“If I’m putting myself out there, then so are you.”
I glance over to see her crossing her arms over her chest. “It’s not the
same. I know Cody wants you.”
“And I know Wesley wants you.”
She’s never going to let this go. “You go first.”
“Fine. I’ll do it, but you better do it too.”
“Or what?”
“I’ll do it for you.” I can hear the mischief in her voice, and I don’t need to
glance over at her to see she’s grinning, because she knows she’s got me.
“You wouldn’t.”
She laughs. “Oh, you know I would. If you won’t put the bug in his ear that
you’re open to more, then I will.”
“And what about Cody?”
“Your brother can’t very well be pissed off if he’s with your best friend,” she
reminds me.
“Let’s just see how it goes. Tonight, you make your move.”
“We’ll see,” she says as I pull into Wesley’s driveway. I want to tell her to
keep her mouth shut and worry about her own life, but there’s a part of me
that wants her to tell him. A large part of me wants to know what he’ll do
about it. The other part of me is too chicken shit to find out.

“Heidi!” Arlo jumps off the stool he’s perched on at the kitchen island and
rushes toward me. I bend down and open my arms, wrapping him in a hug.
“You’re here.”
“Of course I’m here. You said you needed me.” Arlo is such a great kid. I’ve
watched him a few times over the years for Wesley, and he and I got close.
His baby snuggles were the best.
“And pizza,” Brielle chimes in. “And what am I? Invisible? Can I get in on
that hug action?” she teases.
Arlo releases me as Brielle bends over and hugs him. He lets her go and
rushes back to the kitchen, climbing up on the barstool.
“See, I told you the ladies love me,” he tells his dad and my brother.
“Did he just say that?” I ask, barely containing my laughter.
“Yep,” Wesley says, grinning like a fool.
“Come here, you.” Cody stands and pulls me into a hug before doing the
same with Brielle. I notice he holds onto her just a little longer than
necessary.
Tearing my eyes away from them and letting them have this moment, I walk
over to Wesley and wrap my arms around him loosely. It’s our standard
greeting, and I inhale deeply getting my Wesley fix. “Hey.” I smile up at
him.
He holds me tightly against his chest. “Hey.”
Is it just me, or is his voice huskier than normal? Hating that I need to, I
step out of his embrace and lean my elbows on the island, giving Arlo my
attention. He’s the reason that I’m here, after all. “So, tell me more about
this party.”
“My mommy is having me a party at the pizza place with all the games, but
I want a Halloween party!” Arlo shouts.
I glance up at Wesley. “Are you on board with this?”
He nods. “Yeah, you only turn six once, right?” He smiles. My heart flutters
in my chest. Who knew being a dad would be so sexy?
“That’s right. Okay, buddy, tell me all the things.” Just like that, Arlo
launches into all his ideas. He tells me how his teacher has been reading
them Halloween books, and how he wants all his friends to be here. I give
him my full attention until I feel a hand on the small of my back, and a plate
appears in front of me. I freeze when I feel his hot breath against my ear.
“Eat,” Wesley whispers before standing to his full height. He moves his
hand, but the heat of him remains.
By the time I finish my slice of pizza, Arlo huffs out a breath. “Can you do it,
Heidi?” His big brown eyes, so much like his father's, stare back at me with
so much hope.
“Of course I can.”
“Yay!” Arlo shoves his little fist in the air. “This is gonna be so cool.”
“Do I get an invite to this party?” Brielle asks.
“Yep.” Arlo grins proudly, sporting his milk mustache from the long drink he
just took.
“What about me?” Cody asks him.
“She’s prettier than you.”
I sputter with laughter, as does Wesley. I watch as my brother smirks and
slides his arm around Brielle’s waist. “She doesn’t get to come unless I do
too.”
Brielle’s eyes widen, and I watch as Cody’s hand flexes where it rests on her
hip.
“Heidi, you’re coming too, right?” he asks.
“I’ll plan it for you.”
“But you have to be there. Tell her, Dad. Heidi has to come.”
I try not to look at Wesley, but I can’t help myself.
“Will you come for me?” he asks. His voice is deep and raspy, and I shift in
my seat, knowing my panties are ruined.
“Is that what you want?” I ask softly. I’m very aware his son is watching us.
However, I’m certain my brother and best friend are wrapped up in their
own conversation.
“Yeah, beautiful. I want you to come.” He winks, and my heart flutters in my
chest.
I swallow hard before pulling my gaze back to Arlo. I lean my elbows back
onto the counter to hide my reaction to his father. “Sure, kiddo. I wouldn’t
miss it.” I smile brightly, hoping he doesn’t see the desire I’m fighting for
his father.
Wesley mimics my pose, leaning his shoulder into mine. “Thank you.”
I nod. I can’t seem to form words for this sexy man beside me. I pull in a few
deep breaths to compose myself. I’m here for Arlo, no matter how much I
want to be here because of his dad too.
“I have lots of ideas,” I finally say. “When can I take him shopping with me?
Oh, and I’ll need a budget.” I let my mind run with planning this party
because I can’t let it go to the man standing next to me.
“Why don’t you all go?” Brielle suggests.
I want to glare at her and kiss her at the same time. My best friend gives
me a sugary-sweet smile and a wink. My eyes move to my brother, and I
give her a subtle nod. She shrugs and drinks her soda.
“Makes sense,” Cody agrees. “Wes can just pay as you go.”
“Can we, Daddy?” Arlo asks. “Please. Please. Can we? Heidi needs us.”
If you only knew, kid.
“Absolutely. I’ll make sure Heidi knows which days you're with me and not
your mom, and we can make plans.” Wesley leans into me again. “Are you
good with that?” he asks, his voice low and only for me.
“Yeah, that works.” I’m so damn proud of myself. My voice is calm and even
despite the way my belly is fluttering at his nearness. Damn Brielle for
putting crazy ideas into my head. This is Wesley. I’ve been around him my
entire life. Why am I freaking out because he’s standing next to me? Why
am I turning what he says into dirty innuendos in my mind?
Arlo’s excitement pulls me out of my thoughts.
“Yes! This is the best birthday ever.”
I raise my hand to him over the island, and he slaps his palm against mine.
Now, all I have to do is get the idea that his dad wants me out of my head—
no thanks to my bestie—before this shopping trip.
Easy. Right?
CHAPTER
THREE
WESLEY

“He’s conked out,” Heidi says softly as she turns to peer into the back seat
of my Jeep. “We wore him out today.”
“Thank you for this.” I cast a quick glance at Arlo. “He’s so damn excited.”
That’s an understatement. My son smiled so much today, I’ll be surprised if
his lips aren’t permanently tilted.
“I’m happy to help.”
“I’ll pay you or take you to dinner where we don’t have to eat cheese pizza
with my son.” I laugh. It’s a nervous laugh that I can’t hide, because I
basically just asked her out.
“You don’t owe me anything, but dinner with you or with you and Arlo again
sometime sounds great.”
My chest tightens when she automatically includes my son. Does she know
how big of a turn-on that is for me? Arlo is my world, and to have her so
easily accept that makes me want her even more.
Today has been more than I ever could have anticipated. She met me at our
place early this morning, and we loaded up in my Jeep and took off
shopping. We had breakfast at the diner in town before heading a few towns
over that has a major shopping mall, which houses several party stores, and
a store for costumes. We ate lunch at the mall, and when she asked to stop
off to pick up some perfume she was out of, I wasn’t the least bit irritated.
Anything to spend more time with her.
We stayed out much later than what I thought we would. The sun is setting
in the night sky, and when I glance over, the soft glow lights Heidi’s face,
making her look even more beautiful. Who am I kidding? She’s just plain
beautiful. She doesn’t need the help of the backdrop of the setting sun.
What’s more is that today has clarified so much. I want Heidi. Not just to
warm my bed for a night—which honestly, it’s never been about that. But
this is more than me simply crushing on my best friend’s little sister. I want
her to be mine. All mine. She’s incredible with my son, and she’s so damn
easy to be around. I’ve been trying all day to decide how to broach the topic
of us dating. I already know one date with her will never be enough.
Honestly, forever won’t be long enough. I’m gone for my best friend’s little
sister. The heaviness of that sits on my shoulders. I don’t know what Cody
will think. I’m hoping he’s okay with it. I mean, he’s been in love with his
sister's best friend for years. Surely, he understands. And if he doesn’t, I’m
not sure I can stop myself from pursuing her either way.
“Thank you for today.” Reaching over, I place my hand on her thigh and
give it a gentle squeeze. “He’s so damn excited about this.” So am I, but I
don’t say that. Instead, I allow myself to pretend that this is my life, and
when we get back to my place, she’ll be crawling in bed next to me.
“I had a good time. He’s a good kid, and his enthusiasm is contagious.
Besides, I usually plan retirement parties or bridal showers. It’s not often I
get to plan a six-year-old’s Halloween birthday party.”
“Regardless, I appreciate you.” What I don’t tell her is that she’s cast some
kind of spell on me—a love spell—and that spell has me going all in.
She places her hand over mine, the one that’s still resting on her thigh,
because I can’t seem to make myself move it. I’m pushing boundaries. Well,
more like testing the waters. “Today was a good day.”
I open my mouth to speak, but the words won’t come. I can’t tell her what
I’m feeling for her while my son sleeps in the back seat. Instead, I get lost in
my thoughts the rest of the way to my place. My muscles are tight as I try to
figure out how to ask her to stay.
“I’ll help you carry everything in.”
Thank fuck she’s not leaving. “That would be great. Thank you.” I squeeze
her leg again, because I’m still touching her, and I guess I need to remind
her that she didn’t pull away. It could also be my nerves. I’m doing this. I
know it’s a dick move and that I should talk to Cody first, but I know what I
want, and she’s right here in front of me. The opportunity is here, and I’m
taking it.
Climbing out of the Jeep, I unstrap Arlo from his booster seat and carry him
inside. I take him straight to his room and lay him on his bed. I’m debating
on waking him up to change him into his pajamas. He’s wearing athletic
pants and a sweatshirt, so waking him up now could be hours before he falls
back to sleep. I’ve learned that, as a parent, you pick and choose wisely.
Right now, sleep is the answer. Bending, I place a kiss on his forehead and
pull the covers up over him. “Daddy loves you,” I whisper.
“Love Halloween,” he mumbles, making me chuckle.
Stepping out of his room, I pull the door almost all the way closed and head
back to the main living area. That’s where I find Heidi at the kitchen island
unpacking everything we bought today.
“He still sleeping?” she asks.
“Yeah, he mumbled that he loves Halloween,” I tell her.
“He does. I hope this party lives up to his expectations. I’m worried he’s
going to be disappointed.” She bites down on her bottom lip, and all I can
think about is reassuring her.
In a few long strides, I stand next to her and pull her into my arms. She’s
stiff at first, but then she relaxes and wraps her arms around my waist,
returning my embrace. “Never, Heidi. You could never disappoint him.”
Her head is against my chest. Her body is molded to mine, and I can feel
every breath she pulls into her lungs. Closing my eyes, I savor the moment,
all while trying to figure out how I can ask her to stay. I’m disappointed
when I feel her lift her head, knowing the moment is lost, but when she
doesn’t pull away, I open my eyes to find her peering up at me.
“I don’t want to disappoint you either.”
Keeping one arm locked around her waist, holding her close, I bring the
other to her cheek. “That’s not possible.” My voice is gravelly.
She offers me a soft smile before her words tilt my world on its axis.
“Can I tell you a secret?”
“You can tell me anything.”
“I really want to kiss you right now.”
Her skin is so fucking soft beneath my palms. “If I kiss you, it changes
things.”
“Like what?”
Leaning forward, I rest my forehead against hers. “One taste of your lips
will never be enough, Heidi. If I kiss you, if I take that leap, then you’re
mine.”
“Yours?”
I can hear the question, and I know it’s time for me to lay it all out on the
line. “Mine. It means I can kiss you anytime I want. It means that you’ll
sleep in my arms every night.”
“What about you? Will you be mine?” Her voice is soft, almost as if she’s
afraid to say the words, worried about what my answer is going to be.
She doesn’t need to be. “I’m already yours.”
Air whooshes from her lungs. I tighten my grip on her waist, while lifting my
forehead from hers so that I’m looking her directly in the eyes.
“Am I dreaming?” she asks.
I smile. “No, baby, you’re not dreaming.”
“What about Cody?”
“He’s my best friend, and I’d like to think he’ll understand, but if not—” I
shrug, because I’m not really sure what to say here. I loathe the idea of
Cody and I no longer being friends, but now that I have Heidi where I’ve
always wanted her, I can’t let her go. If I have to make a choice, it’s going
to be her.
“I can’t come between the two of you.”
“It’s you, Heidi. Only you. This isn’t some random hookup. This is me telling
you that I’m all in. I’ve fought my attraction to you for so long, and I just… I
can’t do it anymore. I don’t want to. So, if it comes down to him or you, I
choose you.”
She gasps. “No.”
“Yes.” Gripping her hips, I turn and lift her up onto the counter. Her legs
part, making room for me to stand between them. My palms rest on her
cheeks as I hold her stare. “I can’t fight this anymore. I won’t, not unless
you tell me this isn’t what you want.”
The way she’s breathing and the heated look in her eyes. Hell, even the way
she said she wanted me to kiss her, I know that’s not the case. She’s
worried about Cody and me and our friendship. I get it, but she’s worth it.
Tears glisten in her eyes. “You choose me?”
“Every damn day.”
She nods as a beautiful smile lights up her face. Taking a deep breath, she
reaches into her back pocket, pulling out her phone.
“What are you doing?” I ask.
“He needs to know.”
“Agreed.” I take her phone from her and place it on the counter. Instead, I
reach for my own in my pocket and dial Cody’s number, placing it on
speaker. Unable to resist, I press my lips to her temple.
“What’s up? Did my sister and your son spend all your money?” He laughs.
“Nah, not yet, anyway.” I have no doubt those two will be ganging up on me
in the future, and I, for one, can’t wait for it. “Listen, man, I need to tell you
something.”
“I’m all ears.”
“I’m going to date your sister.”
Heidi’s eyes widen.
“What?” Cody laughs. “I don’t think I heard you right.”
“I’m going to date your sister.”
“What does that mean exactly?” he asks. He’s calm and cool, which is good.
“It means I’ve wanted her for a long damn time, and spending the day with
her was the push I needed to put myself out there.”
“Have you told her?”
“Yeah, I told her.”
“And?”
“She asked me to kiss her.” I smile and wink at Heidi, and her cheeks grow
pink, but she offers me a smile in return.
“Look, man, you’re my best friend. I love you like a brother, and I know
Heidi can date whoever she wants, but, man, this is my sister we’re talking
about. She’s not a good-time girl.”
“No.” I interrupt him. “She’s not. She’s my girl.” I nod toward the phone in
my hand. “Tell him, baby.”
“She’s there?”
“She’s here,” I confirm.
“Fuck. Okay, so this is really happening. You’re not just playing some kind
of trick on me? Man, I love you, but if you fuck with her, if you hurt her….”
His voice trails off, the unspoken threat clear.
“I won’t. Never.”
“Heidi?”
“I’m here,” she says.
“Is this what you want?”
I close my eyes, waiting for her answer. “More than anything.”
“Thank fuck.” I lean in and kiss the corner of her mouth. “Cody?”
“Yeah?”
“It’s time, brother. Go get your girl.”
He’s quiet for several long minutes, and I know he’s processing my words,
which also happens to be the best advice I’ve ever given him. “Heidi?”
“Yes?”
“I’m going to date your best friend.”
“Finally.” She exhales loudly, making me laugh. “I didn’t think you’d ever
pull your head out of your ass.”
Cody’s deep chuckle rumbles through the line.
“You take care of mine, and I’ll take care of yours,” she tells him as she
grips my shirt, pulling me closer to her.
“Deal. Love you, little sister.”
“Love you too.”
“Bye.” I end the call, dropping my phone on the counter and sliding my
hand behind her neck. “I need you to say it.” I don’t need to explain; she
knows what I want to hear.
“You first.” She smirks.
Fucking hell, we’re not even ten minutes into this being official. My girl’s
got me by the balls. “I’m yours.”
“Damn right, you are.” She moves in for the kiss, but I pull back.
“Baby, I need your words.”
“I’m yours, Wes. I always have been.”
“Fucking right you are.” I crash my lips against hers. She grips my shirt,
holding me to her, as if she’s afraid I might disappear. My free hand wraps
around her waist, pulling her into my chest. I can’t seem to get close
enough to her. I don’t know if I ever will.
“Wes.” She moans into our kiss, and my cock throbs at the sound.
“Legs around my waist.”
She does as I ask, and I lift her from the counter and carry her to the living
room. Sitting on the couch with her still wrapped around me, I never break
our kiss. I never want to stop kissing her.
Her hands roam to the waistband of my jeans, but I stop her. “Arlo,” I
remind her.
She blinks a few times and nods. “Right. Sorry.”
“Never apologize for wanting me, baby. But I can’t let you take this further.
Not here on the couch. We should go to my room.”
“No, we can’t do that either. We have to talk to him first. I don’t want him to
wake up to find me in your bed. What if he doesn’t like the idea of us
together?”
“He’s a child, and I love him more than anything, but he doesn’t get to
dictate how I live my life, but I agree I should talk to him.” I push her hair
out of her eyes. “I can’t tell you what it means to me to know that you’re
putting him first.”
“He’s a part of you, Wes. I understand that. He’s a great kid, and although
he’s only turning six, he’s smart and deserves that conversation before
finding us in bed together.”
“Be careful,” I warn her.
“What for?”
“I might fall in love with you.” Might is the wrong word, because I’m pretty
fucking sure I’m halfway there.
“Good. That means I get to keep you.”
“You’ve cast a spell on me,” I tell her my earlier thoughts.
“A love spell?” She grins. “Fitting for today’s shopping, don’t you think?”
“Very.” I kiss her again because, finally, I can. Freely and without worry.
“I should get going.”
“I don’t want to let you go.”
“I know, but it’s what we need to do.”
“I’ll talk to him tomorrow.”
“Do you want me to be there?”
“Do you want to be?”
“I want to support you and him in any way that I can. I know Sandra is
married, but I also know you’ve never brought a woman around him.”
“You’re not just anyone.”
“You know what I mean.”
“I think I’ll take this one for the team,” I tell her.
“Call me tomorrow?”
“Yeah, how about you come over for lunch? I’m certain Arlo is going to want
to go through everything we bought today.”
“Are you sure?”
“Positive.” My son loves her almost as much as I do. I wait for those
thoughts to send panic through me, but it never comes. “Come on,
beautiful. I’ll walk you out.”
Hand in hand, I walk her to her car, giving her a goodnight kiss before she
promises to text me when she gets home.
Back in the house, I go through my routine for bed, and even after she texts
to let me know that she’s home safe, I’m unable to sleep. It’s been a long
damn time since I’ve been this excited about anything. I feel like Arlo in the
party store.
Chuckling to myself, I force my mind to shut off. The sooner I get to sleep,
the sooner I get to see her again.
CHAPTER
FOUR
HEIDI

I’m barely out of my car when the front door flies open, and Arlo comes
racing out. I brace myself for impact as he latches his arms around my legs.
“You’re here!” he exclaims.
“I am. Your dad said we could all have lunch together.” I’m testing the
waters. Wesley called me a couple of hours ago and said Arlo was thrilled to
hear we were together and to come over whenever I was ready.
“You’re my dad’s girlfriend.” He giggles.
My heart swells in my chest for this little man. “You heard about that, huh?”
“My dad said you’re special.” He slips his hand into mine and leads me into
the house. “Daddy, your girlfriend is here!” Arlo calls out, making me blush.
His words have my heart fluttering in my chest. Special…he told his son I
was special. I’ll have to unpack that later.
Arlo pulls me into the kitchen, where Wesley is standing at the counter,
cutting what looks like a grilled cheese sandwich in two.
“Hey, girlfriend.” He smirks.
“Hi.” I stop next to him while Arlo climbs up on a stool. Wesley leans over
and softly presses his lips to mine.
“Dad, girls have cooties,” Arlo tells him.
“Not my girl,” Wesley counters.
“Heidi, when can we decorate for my party?” Arlo asks, ignoring his father
telling him I don’t have cooties.
“We still have two weeks before your birthday, buddy.”
“How many days?”
“Fourteen. Two weeks from today. However, we need to fill out the
invitations for your class.”
“My birthday is next week, right, Daddy?” Arlo furrows his little brow. He’s
struggling with the timeline.
“It is, but you’re with your mom next week and she’s having you a party at
the pizza place, remember?” Wesley reminds him.
Arlo slowly nods. “I get two parties. Heidi, will you come to my pizza party?”
he asks.
I freeze, not sure how I should answer. My gaze finds Wesley’s, and he
smiles. “She’ll be there.”
“Yay!” Arlo cheers.
“Go wash your hands, bud. It’s lunchtime.”
“Heidi, do you like grilled cheese and tomato soup? It's mine and Daddy’s
favorite, and we made it for you,” he tells me.
My heart grows ten sizes in my chest. “I do, actually. It’s one of my favorite
comfort foods.”
“Really?” Arlo’s eyes widen. “Dad, you’re right. She was made for us.” With
that, he hops off the stool and races down the hall toward the bathroom.
I turn to Wesley and ask, “Are you sure that’s a good idea?”
“What?” Wesley asks, pulling me into his arms.
“Going to his party with Sandra.”
“Baby, she’s his mom, and she’s married. She knows that if you’re there,
you’re important to me. I’m in this, Heidi. I’m not hiding you or what I feel
for you. Not from my son and not from his mother. You know it’s not like
that with us.”
“Don’t you think you should discuss it with her first?”
“No, but I know it will make you feel better if I do.” Reaching for his phone
on the island, he dials, placing the phone call on speaker so that I can hear
the conversation. I’m nervous she’s going to tell him she doesn’t approve,
and this thing between us will end before it ever really begins.
“Hey, Wes,” Sandra greets him.
“Hi. I just wanted to let you know I’m dating someone, and it’s serious.”
“Finally.” She laughs. “Who is she?”
My shoulders sag with relief, but she doesn’t know it’s me. I hold me breath
waiting for Wesley to tell her.
“Heidi.”
“Wait? Cody’s sister, Heidi? The one who’s helping you plan Arlo’s party?”
she asks.
“That’s the one.”
I smile, knowing Arlo has probably been talking his mom’s ear off about this
party as much as he has his dad’s.
“Damn, how did Cody take it?”
“Better than I thought. It helps that he’s been in love with Heidi’s best
friend forever.”
She chuckles. “It’s serious, huh?”
“Yeah.” He pulls me into his arms, and I go willingly.
“I’m happy for you. Have you told Arlo?”
I exhale a heavy breath as her words swim around in my mind. She’s happy
for us. Arlo’s mom isn’t going to fight him over us being together. There are
no other obstacles in our way.
“This morning.”
“How did he take it?”
“He’s thrilled,” Wesley tells her.
“I’m happy for you, Wes. Are you bringing her to the party next weekend?”
“I am.”
“Great. And next year, we should coordinate. I couldn’t do it here this year
with the house construction. I should have talked to you about it first, so we
could have avoided two parties. I’m sorry. I just knew it was my year to host
and rolled with it, and I had already paid the deposit when he started
talking about this Halloween birthday party.”
“It’s all good. You only turn six once, right?” He chuckles.
“Exactly!” Sandra laughs. “Give Arlo a kiss from me.”
“Will do. Talk soon,” he says, ending the call. He places his phone back on
the counter and wraps both arms around me. “Done,” he says, pressing his
lips to the top of my head. “Feel better now?”
Leaning back, I peer up at him. “I’m just struggling, I guess. This all
happened so fast. I’ve wanted this for so long, and now that it’s here, it’s
hard to digest that this is real life.”
He bends so that his hot breath fans against my cheek. “You’re here in my
arms, and that’s where you’re always meant to be. That’s where you’re
always going to be.”
“I’m starving.” Arlo comes racing back into the room and climbs back on his
stool.
“Milk or water?” Wesley asks him, not releasing his hold on me.
“Milk, please,” Arlo replies.
He places his hand on the small of my back. “Sit, baby, they’re all the same.
What do you want to drink?”
“Just water, please.”
“Heidi, you hafta sit by me.” He taps the stool next to him.
“I would be honored.” I take the stool and lean over to give him a one-armed
hug. “Thank you for having me for lunch.”
“Daddy says we take care of our girls. That’s you and Mommy, and one day
if I find one.” He wrinkles up his little nose. “I tried to tell him girls have
cooties.” He shrugs, picks up a half triangle of his grilled cheese, dunks it
into his bowl of soup, and takes a big bite.
Wesley takes the seat next to me and leans in, pressing a kiss to my cheek.
“My girl,” he whispers. I swear my heart is getting a workout. It’s racing
and pounding so hard I’m certain they can hear it. I’ve never felt this way
before.

“Daddy! Heidi!” Arlo spots us as soon as we step inside the pizza parlor.
“This is so cool!” He jumps with his excitement, and Wesley snatches him
up, tickling his side and smacking a kiss on his cheek before placing him
back on his feet.
“Happy Birthday,” I tell him, handing him a bag. Wesley argued that I’d
done enough, but I wasn’t coming to his birthday party empty-handed. I also
didn’t tell him that I have another gift for next weekend's party because,
again, I’m not coming empty-handed. So what if he’s a little bit spoiled? I
wanted to, so I did.
“Thank you!” He rushes off to place the bag with the other gifts on the table
and resumes playing with his friends.
“Let’s go say hi to Sandra and Larry.” With his hand on the small of my
back, Wesley leads me to their booth, sliding in across from them. “Sandra,
Larry, this is Heidi. Heidi, Sandra, and Larry,” he introduces us.
“We’ve heard so much about you. Arlo is pumped for his Halloween
birthday.”
I glance over at Wesley and turn my smile back to the couple sitting across
from us. “I hope he’s not disappointed. I’ve dealt with some pretty
demanding brides, and I wasn’t as nervous as I am for a six-year-old's
birthday party. Talk about pressure.” I chuckle.
Sandra waves her hand in the air. “He’s going to love it. He’s the most laid-
back, easygoing kid.”
“I know, but he’s so excited. I don’t want to crush his Halloween birthday
dreams.”
“You’re overthinking it,” Wesley says, placing his hand on my thigh. “Don’t
stress. It’s going to be perfect.”
“Do you need help decorating? Or is there anything I can do to help?”
Sandra asks.
I smile at her. “I’ll take all the help that I can get.” It’s important that she
and I get along, and to be honest, it’s refreshing to see the way the two of
them co-parent Arlo. They’re friends, raising an incredible little boy. I’ve
heard horror stories about co-parents not getting along. These two should
teach a class or something.
The four of us fall into easy conversation as we keep an eye on Arlo and his
friends. It’s not at all what I expected, and more than I ever could have
hoped for.
“We better get to the cake.” Larry slides out of the booth, offering Sandra
his hand, and Wesley does the same to me.
The four of us make our way to where the cake is set up on a table in the
back next to the one surrounding presents.
“Is it cake time?” a little girl with cute pigtails asks.
I kneel to talk to her. “It is. Do you like cake?”
She nods. “I like all the cake.”
I grin at her before standing back to my full height.
“Cake time!” Wesley calls out, and cheers break out, and the five kids,
including Arlo, gather around.
“These are my cousins,” Arlo tells me. “But they’re my friends too.”
That explains the lack of parents. “You’re very lucky to have so many
cousins as friends.” I smile down at him.
“I know. Just wait until all my friends come to my Halloween party!” He
cheers and settles behind the cake so we can sing to him.
We sing “Happy Birthday” before Arlo blows out his candles, and then I help
pass out cake, ice cream, and napkins. Lots of napkins.
“Here.” Sandra hands me a pack of wet wipes. “I’ve learned to never leave
home without these over the years. Especially for something like this.”
“Thanks.” The four of us pitch in to help the kids clean up and wipe their
messy faces and hands before their parents arrive to pick them up. All of
the birthday parties I had as a kid, the parents stayed. I guess this is a
different time. I’m prepared for them to stay next weekend at the Halloween
party, just in case. I’ve tried to think of every angle, but I make a mental
note to pick up a few packs of wet wipes to have on hand.
Once the last kid has been picked up, Arlo chooses what gifts to take home
to his dad’s tonight, while the rest will go to his mom’s. “There are so
many,” he says in awe.
“There are. Your friends were very generous.”
“Are you coming home with us too?” he asks.
“Is that okay with you?”
“Yeah! Do you like LEGOs? Daddy always helps me put them together, but if
you don’t like them, I can pick a different one to bring with me to Daddy’s
house.”
“I like LEGOs,” I assure him.
“Okay.” He grabs two boxes of LEGOs, holding them in his little arms.
“Ready.”
“Give your mom and Larry hugs and kisses goodbye,” Wesley tells him.
“Love you, Mommy. Love you, Larry.” He hugs them both with a kiss on the
cheek and races back to Wesley.
“Can we do anything else?” Wesley asks Sandra.
“No, we’re all set. Next week, it will be me taking him home and leaving you
with the mess.” She chuckles. “See you tomorrow night, Arlo.”
“Bye!”
“Why don’t you let me carry those, and your dad can help you into your
seat?” I offer as we get closer to the exit.
“Okay, but don’t drop them,” he warns, handing over the boxes of LEGOs.
“I promise I won’t drop them.” I smile at Arlo and glance over at Wesley,
who’s grinning.
“What? What’s the grin for?” I ask, returning his grin. I can’t help it; he’s
gorgeous, and I like seeing him smile like this.
“I’m happy.”
“Me too!” Arlo says, making us laugh.
CHAPTER
FIVE
WESLEY

My son hasn’t stopped smiling since he woke up this morning. Cody, Brielle,
Sandra, and Larry came over last night after Arlo went to bed, and the six of
us turned my house into a Halloween village, or whatever you call scary,
spooky places.
There are bat balloons, stretchy cobwebs with spiders, pumpkins, skeletons,
and even Halloween-themed window clings strung all over my house. When
Arlo woke up this morning, he gasped and ran around, taking it all in. Heidi
came over early and made purple bat pancakes from a mold she bought,
and my son has now dubbed her as the coolest person he knows. That’s fine.
I’m not jealous. She’s my girl, and I happen to agree with him.
“We’re heading out,” Sandra says. She glances around the house and then
back at me. “She did a great job.”
“I know.” I nod, not able to help the smile tugging at my lips.
“You better keep this one around,” she says playfully, wrapping her arms
around her husband.
I don’t tell her that I plan to, not before I tell Heidi. “Arlo!” I call out.
“Mommy and Larry are leaving.” My son comes rushing over to give his
mom and stepdad a hug goodbye.
“Daddy, can I go to Sam’s house?” he asks me.
I glance up at Sam’s dad, my cousin Todd. “You sure you want this ball of
energy?” I ask, lifting Arlo into my arms and settling him on my hip. I hate
that one day soon, I won’t be able to do this. He’s getting too big too fast.
“Yeah.” Todd laughs. “Sam’s been asking for Arlo to spend the night for
weeks.” His eyes scan my house. “I figured tonight was as good as any to
keep him out of your hair while you clean up.”
I nod. I mentioned to Todd earlier how Arlo told Heidi that once the party
was over, he wants all the decorations in his room. It will be easier to tell
him they’re gone once he gets home than fight with him over it. He’s going
to be upset either way, but maybe spending the night with his cousin will
help him forget his not-so-grand idea.
“You can go, but best behavior,” I warn my son.
Arlo nods, a serious look on his face. “I’ll mind my manners,” he says,
making me smile.
This kid, he’s too much.
“Love you, kiddo. Let’s go pack you a bag.” We head off to his room, and I
pass the table where the face painting was set up. “Hey.” I stop to talk to
Heidi, who has already started cleaning up. “Arlo is going to spend the
night with Sam. I’m going to pack him a bag, and then I’ll jump in to help.” I
lean in and kiss her softly. I’ll never tire of kissing her. “You killed it today,
baby.”
“Heidi, this was the bestest party ever!” Arlo exclaims, pulling her into a
hug while he’s still in my arms.
Heidi laughs and hugs us both. “I’m glad you loved it.”
“Can we do it again next year?” he asks.
“We’ll see if you still love Halloween next year,” I tell him. He nods, and we
head toward his room. “So, what was your favorite part?” I ask him as I
place him on his feet and grab a Spiderman backpack from his closet to toss
in some clothes.
“The pumpkin painting. Oh… no. Pin the tail on the cat and zombie musical
chair.” He holds his hands out and pretends to walk like a zombie, just like
Heidi showed him and his friends.
“Those were fun,” I tell him.
“And look at my ghost.” He points to his cheek where Heidi or Brielle has
painted a white ghost. “Scary, huh?” he asks.
“Very scary,” I agree, fighting my smile.
“I liked the mummy race too. And we used toilet paper,” he says, cracking
up with laughter.
“That was pretty fun.” I smile down at him as I toss in his clothes and zip up
his backpack.
“Yeah, and the monster dance.”
“The monster mash,” I correct him.
“Yeah, that was so fun!”
I chuckle. It’s easy to see this is a birthday he’s never going to forget. With
his hand in mine and his backpack slung over my shoulder, we make our
way back to the living area where Todd and Sam are waiting. The boys take
off running outside to Todd’s truck as I hand Todd his bag.
“So much for goodbyes,” I mutter.
“They’re excited.” Todd laughs.
“Thanks for letting him stay. I’ll be by in the morning to pick him up.”
“No rush. Let them play for a while. I’m certain they're going to crash soon
from all the excitement of today.”
“You’re probably right. I’ll call you in the morning, and we can figure it
out.”
“Sounds good.” I follow him outside and to the truck, leaning in and giving
my son a hug. “Love you.”
“Love you, Daddy. Love Heidi too. Will you tell her?”
I smile. Heidi fits so easily into my life, and my son clearly loves her as
much as I do. I freeze and wait for the panic to hit. It never comes. “Yeah,
bud. I’ll tell her.” Stepping back, I wave goodbye and head back inside to
help clean up.
“Way to think ahead on buying the tote,” I tell Heidi as we plop down on the
couch. “And thank you for today. You did an incredible job.”
“It was fun.” She smiles up at me. “And it’s better to save the decorations.
No point in paying for them twice.”
“My girl is smart,” I say, pulling her onto my lap. “And beautiful.” I kiss her
softly.
“Arlo’s gone all night?” she asks, pulling out of the kiss.
“He is.”
She nods. “What if you get lonely?” She smirks.
“You know, you’re right. I think you should stay with me, just in case.”
She taps her index finger against her chin, pretending to think about it. “I
guess I should.” She sighs dramatically, making me tickle her. She squeals
and squirms on my lap. She moves around until she’s straddling me, and
her hands are resting on my shoulders.
“You’re beautiful.”
“Show me.”
We’ve had some hot and heavy make-out sessions but nothing else. We’ve
been taking it slow. That, and either Arlo has been here, she’s been
working, or I have. This is the first time since we’ve made this official that
it’s just the two of us, with nothing standing in our way.
“My room. I need you naked and ready for me. I’m going to lock up.”
“Show me right here,” she says, bending to kiss me. Her tongue traces my
lips. I open for her, and she deepens the kiss. “Are you going to let me have
my way with you, Wes?”
“Is that what you want?”
“Are you willing to let me take the lead?”
My hands move from her thighs to cradle her cheeks in my palms. “You
already hold all the power, Heidi. My love for you knows no boundaries, and
there is nothing I wouldn’t give you if it’s within my reach.”
“I think you might have had too much spooky punch. I thought you just said
that you love me.”
“I love you. This isn’t how I imagined our first time to be, but if it’s what you
want, then I want it to.”
Her eyes soften. “What did you imagine?” she asks, her voice barely a
whisper.
“You laid out on my bed where I could feast on your beautiful body before
making love to you.”
She rocks her hips over my hard cock. “That sounds amazing, but I’ve
wanted you for too long. I need you inside me. We can do all that later,
right?”
“Anything you want, beautiful.” I push her hair out of her eyes.
“I want to feel you moving inside me. I want the passion that ignites
between us every time we touch. I want this to be a forever thing, because I
love you too.” Her voice cracks.
My heart lurches in my chest, and I’m not even sure I’m breathing. “I’m
yours, Heidi. You take the lead.” I drop my hands from her face.
“Naked,” she purrs, reaching for my belt and unfastening it. She scrambles
to stand while I lift my hips and remove my jeans and boxer briefs, kicking
off my shoes and pulling them all the way off before lifting my shirt over my
head and tossing it behind me.
“Lock the door.”
She nods, scurries off to lock the front door, and turns out the lights. She
clicks on the lamp on the end table, and a soft glow fills the room. Gripping
my cock, I stroke roughly from root to tip, ready to explode at the mere
thought of being inside her.
My gaze is glued to her as she slowly strips out of her clothes, letting them
fall to the floor. I’ve never been this hard. I need her with an intensity that
should scare the hell out of me, but it doesn’t.
Not with her.
She stands naked before me, her eyes riveted to my hand, stroking my cock.
“Baby, this is your show,” I remind her.
“I’m enjoying it. Thank you,” she sasses, making me chuckle.
“Why don’t you enjoy it a little closer?”
She nods and moves to straddle my lap. I release my hold on my cock and
grip her hips where she hovers over me. Her skin is so fucking soft. She
reaches between us, fisting my cock, and I hiss out a breath.
“Condom,” I blurt, while my brain can still function. I’m not sure how much
longer that will be the case with her hands on me and her straddling my
hips.
She wrinkles her nose. “I want to feel you.”
Air whooshes from my lungs. “What are you saying? I need you to spell it
out for me.”
“I’m on the pill.”
I swallow hard. Is that disappointment that I feel? Why does the thought of
her round with our baby turn me on like nothing else ever before? “You
want me bare?” I ask, my voice thick and gravelly.
“Yes.”
My heart races and my grip on her tightens. “I’m negative. It’s been—over a
year for me.”
“Me too.” She smiles. “And about that long for me too.”
“So, we’re doing this? I’ve never….” My voice trails off. The condom broke
with Sandra. I’ve never done this, but it feels right that it’s with her. My
Heidi. My forever.
“Arlo?” She tilts her head to the side.
“Condom broke.”
“So, just me?” A beautiful smile lights up her face.
“Only you.” I wait for my words to sink in as tears well in her eyes. “You’re
my forever, Heidi. I’ll only do this if you tell me you’re mine. Mine always.”
She nods. “Always.”
Lifting my hands, I lock them behind my head. “This is your show,
remember?” I taunt.
As she blinks away her tears, she grins while rising on her knees, then
guides me inside her. I hiss out a breath at the contact. She feels like wet,
hot silk. Nothing has ever felt like this, and fuck me, I get this. I get her for
the rest of my life.
“Oh, God.” She moans as she slides all the way to the base and rolls her
hips. “So good.” She closes her eyes, tilting her head back as she cups her
breasts in her hands.
I want more than anything to hold her. To touch her. But I promised she
could control the pace, so I squeeze my palms, which are locked together
tightly, to keep from helping her rock against me.
“I need more.”
“Tell me,” I demand.
“Harder. Faster,” she pants, lifting her head. Her eyes meet mine. “I need
all of you.”
“Wrap your arms around my neck.” She does as I say. “You going to let me
take over?”
“Yes.”
“It’s going to be quick. I know I won’t be able to fuck you like I’m about to
and not come.”
“Do it. You can make love to me next time.”
“For a lifetime,” I vow.
I stand with her in my arms, and she wraps her legs around my waist,
locking them in place. I grip her ass cheeks, and I lift her almost all the way
off my cock before slamming her back down. She moans. It’s a deep, raspy
sound from somewhere inside her chest, and it only fuels me on.
Bracing my legs, I lift her over and over, pulling her roughly down on my
cock. She grips my hair. The pain as she tugs on the strands barely
registers as I feel the all too familiar burning in the base of my spine.
“I—I’m—Wesley!” She calls out my name as her pussy squeezes my cock
like a vise. I lose all control at the feeling and release inside her. She buries
her face in my neck, and I hold her as tightly as possible, never wanting to
let her go. We’re both covered in sweat, and I know as soon as I pull out,
there’s going to be a mess, so I carry us to the shower. I manage to turn the
water on and let it warm before stepping inside.
Together, we wash one another, learning and exploring before turning off
the water. After, I carry her to bed. Once we’re snuggled under the covers
with her in my arms, I sigh with a feeling of contentment I never knew
existed. I whisper the words to her, wanting her to know what she does to
me. “I love you.”
“It’s the love spell.” She giggles.
“Maybe, or maybe it’s just you.” I kiss her bare shoulder as we drift off to
sleep.
MORE FROM KAYLEE RYAN
Thank you for taking the time to read Love Spell.

Never miss a new release: Newsletter Sign-up Be the first to hear about
free content, new releases, cover reveals, sales, and more.

Discover more about Kaylee’s books here.

Start the Riggins Brothers Series for FREE. Download Play by Play now.

Start the Kincaid Brothers Series for FREE. Download Stay Always now.

Contact Kaylee Ryan:

Website
Facebook
Instagram
Reader Group
Goodreads
BookBub
TikTok
A WILD HALLOWEEN
REBECCA JENSHAK
CHAPTER 1
MIKEY
“NICE GAME,” I mutter to the last player on the opposing team as we go
through our end of game handshakes. It’s always the worst when we lose. I
want to give the other team their props, but that means admitting I wasn’t
on top of my game. I hate not being on top of my game.
I skate toward the gate to polite applause from the fans that stayed until the
end. Losing in front of a home crowd stings. We play over eighty games
each season, so it’s not like we can win them all, but fuck if I don’t try my
hardest anyway.
Our captain, Jack Wyld, waits at the gate off the ice that leads to the locker
room tunnel. He wears an easy expression on his face, no hint of the
disappointment that I know he feels is present as he taps me on the head
with a gloved hand.
“Pucks didn’t fall our way tonight,” he says simply.
Sure, it’s a game where getting more pucks in the net means victory. But
the other side of that is the goalie that lets the fewest pucks in wins, and
tonight that wasn’t me.
Before I make it to the locker room, I’m steered off to a hallway where a
reporter waits to ask me questions. Sometimes it goes like this, a camera
and microphone thrust in your face when all you want to do is strip out of
the gear and dunk your head in an ice bucket.
“Tough loss tonight,” the friendly reporter says with a sympathetic smile.
“How are you feeling?”
“Like crap,” I say honestly. The Wildcats didn’t draft me because I’m
eloquent. I try a laugh, but it’s brittle even to my own ears. “That Dallas
goal at the beginning of the third is going to haunt me, for sure. I came out
of the pocket a little too far and couldn’t recover in time.”
“There aren’t many goalies in the league could have stopped that shot.”
“With all due respect, I’ve built my career on stopping the unstoppable
shots.”
He grins back and I can tell he’s eating up my answers. “I’m looking
forward to watching you this season. I won’t keep you, but all the fans want
to know, are you dressing up for Halloween?”
I was prepared for this question. Our social media team already pumped us
for this information, so they could share the top costumes and a few of the
guys even dressed up for the walk into the arena tonight.
“I’m going as Jim Carrey in the Mask.”
“Ooh.” His brows lift in surprise, but his smile stays intact. “Green mask
and all?”
“Oh yeah. Yellow suit and hat, the works. I’ll be unrecognizable. What about
you?”
“Me?” He chuckles softly. “I haven’t worn a Halloween Costume since I was
your age.”
“So just a few years ago, huh?” I joke with him.
“A few. Yeah.” He thanks me and I head to the locker room. By the time I
get out of all my pads and uniform, cool down, and shower, most of the guys
have already left. Goalies wear a lot of gear and none of it is easy or fast to
remove.
I get ready at the arena instead of driving home. My teammates will already
be partying by the time I get out of here. Ash invited everyone over. It’s
been his tradition for the last couple of years, and everyone looks forward to
it.
I haven’t completely shaken off the loss yet, but I love Halloween, and my
costume is killer. The sight of the yellow suit brings a smile to my face. I
even found the black and white tie from the movie. I paint my face green,
slick my hair back, and top it all off with the yellow hat.
The security guys smirk as I walk past them to my truck, and I get more
than one strange glance from passing vehicles on my way.
At Ash’s house, cars are lined up down the street. As soon as I step out of
my truck, I can hear the music and hum of conversation inside.
The outside is decorated for the holiday. Spider webs and boards placed
over the windows and signs in the yard that say things like DO NOT ENTER.
He went all out with orange and purple lights strung up on the house and
more decorations every which way I look.
Inside, I’m greeted immediately by teammates. At six foot six, there’s really
no hiding my identity, even with a painted face and costume.
“Mikey, this is fantastic.” Leo, a forward on the team, pats me on the
shoulder as he takes in my costume. “Ssssmokin!”
“Why thank you.” I pull at the lapels of my jacket.
He shakes his head with a laugh.
“The Joker?” I ask, taking in his costume. White button-down shirt open at
the neck and to his ribs with black suspenders. He’s sprayed his hair green
and has added some tattoos to his face.
“Yeah.” He holds up his hand, which has the Jared Leto creepy smile tattoo
in ink.
“Nice.”
“Scarlett is dressed up as Harley Quinn.” He tips his head to his wife across
the room.
“Damn,” I say. Her shorts ride up on her ass and the fish nets and heeled
Converse are hot.
He glares at me, and I hold up my hands.
“My bad. I love a deranged heroine.”
One side of his mouth hitches up into a smile. “Me too. And there’s just
something about those pigtails.”
He’s a little dreamy-eyed and no longer paying much attention to me, so I
chuckle and head farther into the room. Everyone dressed up to varying
levels. Some guys threw on a store-bought costume and called it good and
others dug out things from their closets or thrifted pieces to put something
together.
My favorite costume is Jack’s. He dressed up as Deadpool and is completely
unrecognizable except for when he lifts the face mask up to take a drink.
“Hey, Mikey,” he says, smiling as I approach him. “Great costume.”
“You too.” I tip my head to him.
I linger next to him. His smile turns serious. “Are you doing okay? I know
how hard you take the losses.”
Jack is a great captain. He’s smart about hockey and people. I appreciate
him and all he does for the team, but tonight I want to forget about the
game.
“Yeah. Doing fine. Thanks, Jack,” I say and continue through the party. I
circle around, hoping some of the festive vibe soaks in. Dammit. Now that
Jack mentioned it, all I can think about is hockey.
I love Halloween and I’m usually better at shaking off the loss, but it’s been
three in a row, and I fear my coaches and teammates are losing faith in me.
Fuck, I might be losing faith too.
The bathroom downstairs has a line of girls waiting, so I head upstairs to
use the one up there. It’s quiet on the second level of Ash’s house and I
breathe a little easier.
“There you are.” Her voice registers only after she’s grabbed a hold of my
arm and pulled me into one of the bedrooms.
I catch a flick of long blonde hair as I’m pushed back against the closed
door. Her arms go up around my neck and she presses into me. Her
costume is white and short and cut low in the front. I don’t have enough
time to identify or fully appreciate it before her mouth covers mine.
My hands move to her narrow waist to guide her back. The dress swoops
low in the back as well and her skin is like butter as my fingers dig in
instead of pushing her away. Who the hell is this chick?
Her fingers do their own exploring as they slip under the hem of my shirt up
my torso.
“Oooh,” she purrs against my mouth. “Those early morning workouts are
paying off. Wait. Why is your face painted green?”
Again, I don’t have time or the brain power to reply before she’s kissing me
again.
“Never mind. Tell me later,” she says, lips trailing down my neck and then
back to my mouth. I get lost in it, in her. She tastes like mint and smells like
leather and lemons. Her nails dig in as she arches into me. My dick
responds immediately.
“Thank you,” she says. “I know you didn’t want to come or wear the
costume.”
She pauses, finally looking me in the face. She has the most beautiful blue
eyes. They’re lined with thick black makeup and her lips, painted a blood
red, curve into a smile.
“Fine. Don’t talk. Let me thank you without words.” Then she drops to her
knees.
I snap out of it at the same time she reaches for my dick. Her fingers graze
the hard length, and it takes all my willpower to sidestep out of her grasp. I
really hate myself for not going along with whatever’s happening for just a
little longer. A blow job from this gorgeous woman could be the cure to an
otherwise crappy day.
She arches one brow as she watches me flee from her.
“I’m not…” I say. “We can’t…” Words, dude, make words work. “I don’t
know who you are.”
“Oh, we’re playing it like that, huh?” She smiles like we’re in on some
secret joke.
“No, really. I think you have me confused for someone else.”
Her smile slowly falls as she stares at me a little longer. She gasps, eyes
widening. “Oh my god. Who are you?”
“Uh…Mike Walsh.” I take off the hat in case that helps. She has a little of
my face paint on her, but it doesn’t feel like the right time to point that out.
“I am so sorry.” Her face flushes a shade close to her lipstick. “I thought
you were my boyfriend.”
“If it makes you feel any better, I’m kind of wishing I were.”
She takes a breath that lifts her shoulders up to her ears. “I kissed you. And
I had my hands…” She glances down at my crotch. My dick hasn’t realized
we aren’t a go and there’s really no hiding the bulge in these pants. She
hides her face with both hands.
“It’s okay,” I say. “Really. We’re all good.”
She peeks out from behind her hands hesitantly, and I give her a reassuring
smile. She stands a little taller and pushes back her shoulders.
“I should go find my boyfriend.”
“Right,” I say, then have a horrifying thought. Oh my god, what if she’s
dating one of my teammates? “Who are you here with?”
She’s frazzled and not really looking at me anymore. She goes to a mirror
on the opposite wall and rubs at the smudged face paint. Her dress is a
short white thing that pushes up her breasts and stops just below her ass.
Fringe hangs past the hem of the dress and sways with each step she takes.
“Sorry, what?” she asks when she’s finished.
“I don’t know who you are.”
“Right. Sorry. I’m humiliated. I mean, that’s not who I am, it’s what I am.”
She shakes her head, flustered. “I’m Jess.”
I smile at her corny joke and her frazzled state. I’m having a hard time not
smiling at her. She’s so pretty and I think that kiss might have done
something to me.
“Jess.” I take her hand. It’s as warm and smooth as the satin material
wrapped around her. I don’t know if it’s a costume and I don’t care. She’s…
wow.
“Are you dating one of the guys on the team?”
“No,” she says quickly, like I’ve offended her, then her face softens. “I’m
Ash’s sister.”
CHAPTER 2
JESS
ONLY I COULD MISTAKENLY kiss someone at my brother’s party. I
scrunch my face up as I hurry down the stairs. What are the odds I’ll never
have to run into Mikey again?
I’m suddenly wishing I’d worn a costume that was less revealing. Maybe
Ash has a face mask I can wear to cover the blush I’m certain is still
splashed across my cheeks.
I spot Bridget first. Her white with black spot dalmatian costume is hard to
miss. And where Bridget is, Ash is sure to be close by.
“I’m going to die of humiliation,” I say as I rush to my brother’s side. He’s
dressed as a firefighter—yellow pants, red suspenders, no shirt. Probably
not very accurate, but very fitting for my brother.
“What’s wrong?” Bridget’s eyes widen.
“She’s being dramatic,” Ash says to her, but then looks to me for
confirmation.
I am the dramatic one in the family, so I’m not offended. Especially because
I know he always has my back.
“Okay, I’m not going to die, but I’ll never be able to show my face around
your goalie again.”
“Mikey?” Ash asks, one brow lifted.
As I replay the story to them, I wonder how I didn’t recognize him. The guy
is tall and broad and impossibly hot. Though to be fair, my boyfriend is only
a few inches shorter and has the same gray-blue eyes. I got caught up in the
gesture of him wearing the mob boss costume to match my flapper girl one.
I have always wanted to be part of an adorable couple’s costume. Don’t get
me wrong, I’m not the kind of girl that has to be in a relationship to be
happy, but when I think of the perks of dating someone, a couple’s costume
is right up there with guaranteed sex. So I guess I’m failing on both
accounts.
I think Harry and I might be incompatible. No, I know it. Our relationship
has been circling the drain for weeks, but I thought just maybe that a fun
night of partying followed by non-stop sex was just the thing to revive us.
Bridget hides her laugh behind a white glove. She makes a very cute
dalmatian with all that curly blonde hair held back by a headband with
puppy ears.
Ash winces at the image I’ve laid out for him, but then chuckles. “Mikey’s a
good guy. He won’t make a big deal of it.”
“Are the rumors true?” Bridget asks.
“What rumors?” Ash and I ask at the same time.
She blushes high on her cheekbones. “That he’s…you know, huge.”
Ash’s brows shoot up as he stares wide eyed at his fiancée. “How have you
heard that?”
Bridget shrugs. “The ladies talk.”
Ash continues laughing and shakes his head. Then he looks at me, face
scrunching up like he’s pained. “Wait. You felt up Mikey’s giant dick?”
Giant dick? Actually yeah, that seems right. I just got a brush of it, but that
makes more sense than him getting so hard it jumped out at me from one
little kiss. One amazing kiss.
I squeeze my eyes shut. “Let’s never speak of this again. Have you seen
Harry?”
Ash’s smile falls. He is not the biggest fan of my boyfriend, but I guess
that’s to be expected of any guy I date. Ash and I are only a few years apart
but by the time boys were looking twice at me, Ash had already gone to
college, so we skipped that whole protective big brother thing, and I think
he’s making up for it now.
Bridget shakes her head. Point two of reasons Ash is now in his protective
era: Bridget. Since he fell for her, he’s a different guy. Calmer. Settled. And
more focused on family. We’ve always been tight knit, but since they started
dating, I get the sense he’s ready to build a family and wants us all to be
close.
“Okay.” I glance around for some liquid courage before rejoining the party.
Ash smirks like he knows what I’m doing and offers me his cup.
“Thank you.” I take a sip and then stare intently from Ash to Bridget and
back. “Tell no one of this.”
Ash chuckles again. “Or will I tell everyone?”
I narrow my gaze at him as I move away to find Harry.
Ash's house buzzes with people in costumes. I catch a flash of a bright
yellow and go in the opposite direction. I will be avoiding the Wildcat’s
goalie for the foreseeable future.
I recognize a lot of the partygoers hanging around my brother’s house. Ash
has been with the team for a lot of years now, so all the veteran guys are
familiar, if not friendly. I smile at Leo Lohan, Tyler Sharp, and Johnny
Maverick. Jack Wyld tips his head to me in greeting from across the room.
Declan Sato doesn’t see me, but I catch a glimpse of him as he hugs his
wife, Jade, to him, completely oblivious to the rest of the room.
I’m about to give up on my search for Harry when his light brown head
sticks above a group near Ash’s game room. Harry isn’t an athlete, but he
looks like he could be. He’s six foot two, broad, and has the lean muscle of a
runner. As I stare at him, I realize he’s really built nothing like Mikey. And I
also notice he’s not dressed as a mob boss but a pirate.
I try not to let the disappointment I’m feeling settle too deeply. He told me
he wasn’t into couple’s costumes, and I respect that. I don’t want him to be
uncomfortable, but what was the difference in putting on a pirate costume
to the one I picked out for him?
I shake off the negative feelings and make my way toward him. As I get
closer, my gaze shifts to the woman standing next to him. She’s unfamiliar,
but most of the women outside of the player’s wives or long-term girlfriends
are, so that’s not really surprising.
What is surprising is his hand on her ass. I blink several times like my vision
is to blame, but, nope, his hand is definitely resting on her very nice ass.
I clear my throat when I step up behind him, but the noise is too loud for
him to hear me, so I tap him on the shoulder instead. Instead of removing
his hand, he takes a step back, opening up to me.
“Hi,” I say, glancing between them with a very clear “What the actual
fuck?!” expression on my face.
“Jess.” The shock on his face like I didn’t ask him to come to this party with
me at my brother’s house and instead I’m popping up at some random place
catching him with another girl, is almost as confusing as his reaction. As in
he has none. He does not in fact remove his hand from her ass.
I guess he’s not going to explain.
“What is going on?” I ask.
“This is Mary. We went to high school together.”
I smile at her, then drop my gaze back to where he’s touching her. She
raises a hand in an awkward wave and side steps, so his hand falls away
from her ass.
Angling my body so we have some semblance of privacy in this very public
setting, I whisper, “What the hell, Harry?”
“I’m sorry. We ran into each other, and we started talking and…”
“You decided to start groping her at my brother’s party?”
“I wasn’t expecting to see her. I got caught up in the moment.”
“And decided to grope another girl at my brother’s party?”
“Could you stop saying that?”
Oh yeah because my saying it is worse than him doing it.
“You and I haven’t been good together for a while now.” He shrugs. “I
figured it was easier this way.”
“Easier to stumble on you with someone else than talking to me?”
His lips pull into what I assume is an apologetic smile. “Sorry, Jess.”
I take a cleansing breath. The drama queen inside of me would like to make
a scene, but is our relationship, past tense, really worth making a scene in
front of Ash’s friends? I mean, honestly, it would be kind of funny to see Ash
go all big brother mode on him, but, no, you know what? Screw that. It’s my
first Halloween in a new city and he isn’t going to ruin it for me.
“Be sorry somewhere else,” I say and tip my head to the door. In other
words, get the fuck out.
The first glimmer of disappointment etches into features as he realizes I’m
telling him to leave. Sure, sure, ending things with me is no big deal, but
wouldn’t want to leave the Wildcats Halloween party. Ugh. Men.
I’m just about to tell him to have a nice life when someone bumps into
Mary, and she loses her balance. The next few seconds seem to happen in
slow motion, but my feet are rooted to the spot. Mary’s eyes widen as she
stumbles forward, her arm flings out to steady herself, and she dumps her
drink down the front of me.
Well, fuck.
CHAPTER 3
MIKEY
“MIKEY!” Ash calls my name from the kitchen. He smiles and starts toward
me. Oh fuck.
He doesn’t look like he wants to murder me, so maybe he doesn’t know I
just kissed his sister. Or she kissed me. She started it, but I definitely kissed
her back.
“Hey,” I say hesitantly as he gets in front of me. He left off his shirt tonight,
showcasing his muscular chest and arms and yep, I’m a little intimidated.
I’ve got a few inches on him, but he has that friendly, deceiving sort of
strength. I’ve seen him pissed. Rarely and only when provoked, like the time
he found out one of our assistant GMs put his hands on Bridget. I would not
have wanted to be on the receiving end of his wrath that day.
“Having a good time?” His lips twitch and pull into a smirk and his brows
rise slightly.
“I…” My lips open and part to say more, but suddenly my throat is very dry.
“Yeah. Great party. I mean, I just got here. Haven’t really seen or kissed
anyone. I mean talked, not kissed. I don’t know why I said kissed.”
Fuck me. I force my mouth shut.
“So, are you seeing anyone?” Ash asks.
“No.”
“What’s your type?”
“I…” My brain whirls to keep up with him. What the hell is happening?
“What do you mean?”
“Well, do you like short brunettes or are you into tall blondes with a flair for
the dramatic?”
My lips part to answer, but wait… what?
Ash bursts into laughter. “Dude. I know Jess mistook you for her boyfriend.”
“You do?” I laugh nervously. He knows… does that mean he’s going to kill
me or…
“Yeah. She came down here all freaking out and claiming she was never
going to be able to face my teammates again. She’s a little dramatic.” He
waves it off and then cuffs me on the shoulder. I wince, but he just squeezes
lightly and says, “Come on. Let’s get you a drink.”
I relax slightly when I see Bridget. He drops a kiss to her lips and then says,
“Pick your poison. Liquor and mixers are on the counter, beer and other
stuff in the fridge.”
I grab a beer and pop the top.
“Hey, Mikey,” Bridget says. “Having a good night?”
She giggles and blushes. Ash wraps an arm around her waist and pulls him
to her, whispering something in her ear.
“Yeah,” I say and take a small drink. Tonight is one of those nights that it
just doesn’t hit, and I set the beer down on the counter.
“Have any interesting encounters so far?” She giggles again.
“He knows we know,” Ash tells her.
They both stare at me like they expect me to go into the full story. I don’t
think he wants to hear my account of his sister pressing her tits against me
and touching me in a way that has my dick hardening even now that I think
about it.
“When did your sister move here?” I ask, trying to diffuse the situation
another way.
“Just a couple of months ago. She met her boyfriend Harry online and then
came to visit and never left. It’s nice having her here, but something about
that guy just bugs me.” Ash’s brows knit together for a moment and then he
smiles. “Anyway, if you could maybe not mention what happened the next
time you see her.”
“No, I definitely won’t.” Though I don’t hate the idea of seeing her again.
“I hate Halloween.” Declan, one of our defenders, comes into the kitchen.
His jaw flexes and he’s practically vibrating with anger or frustration. It’s
hard to tell with him. He’s intimidating. Not as loud or outright aggressive
as some guys, but it’s always the quiet ones.
“It’s just a costume.” Ash is fighting a laugh. I follow their gazes and find
the source of my teammate’s displeasure.
His wife Jade is dressed as a cheerleader and has found another woman,
also dressed as a cheerleader. The two of them are in the middle of the
room doing some sort of cheer. The entire room watches on with
amusement and…because well, they look hot. Declan would kill me for even
thinking it. But with every bounce, Jade’s tits come precariously close to
popping right out of her top, and every guy in the room is hoping that
happens. All but one.
When she finishes, she scans until she finds Declan, and walks toward us.
She’s out of breath but smiling as she wraps one arm around her husband.
His gaze roams over her cleavage and bare stomach, and he lets out a low
growl.
She pats his chest. “Sorry. I couldn’t resist. I’ve been working on that cheer
all week.”
“I thought you were only going to do that for me.”
“You’re the only one that gets to see it with my top off.”
The rest of us laugh but they kiss, and we’re lost to them.
“Oh shit. That’s awesome.” Ash says, pulling my attention from the couple
making out a foot away. He laughs and then Bridget joins in.
“What?” I ask, swiveling around in time to see someone dressed as Lady
Deadpool waltzing across the party. She comes to a stand in front of Jack.
They stare at each other. I can’t see either of their faces, but their body
language is full of challenge.
“That has to be Everly,” Ash says as we all continue to stare at them.
“Yep,” Jade says. Guess she’s come up for air too. “Which one do you think
is more pissed that the other is wearing the same costume?”
“Jack,” several people say at once.
“She totally wore it better,” Bridget pipes in.
“God, I love Halloween,” Ash’s voice is full of humor.
There are some murmurs of agreement and more talk of Jack and Everly’s
costumes before the conversation turns to hockey. It always turns back to
hockey. I’m not complaining, just a fact.
“How are you feeling?” Declan asks me.
“Good,” I say automatically. I was in fact feeling good, but now as they all
look at me with mixtures of disbelief and pity, it’s fading fast.
“I’m going to make a lap and see who’s here,” I say with a forced smile.
Someone catcalls and others laugh, all assuming I meant I was going to
check out the single girls. I let them think what they want.
And there are a lot of single girls dressed up in a variety of inspired
costumes. From sexy animals to celebrities to elaborate face paint. I dig it
all. I appreciate someone who is into Halloween and not afraid to go all out.
I mean, look at me, of course I do.
I reach a spot in the living room where people are quiet and staring all in
one direction. I follow their gazes to a couple arguing. My defenses go up
immediately, but when I recognize Jess, I’m moving toward her without a
second thought.
“I don’t need your help,” she says to the guy as I get close enough to hear
her cutting tone. He’s dabbing a napkin to her shirt, but at her words, he
pulls back.
She is covered in red liquid, all down the front of her white dress. A napkin
isn’t really going to cut it.
“I’m sorry, Jess,” he says, and there’s a whole lot more emotion in that
phrase than necessary for an accidental spill.
“Is everything okay?” I ask as I wedge myself between them.
Her blue eyes, filled with tears, meet mine and I have the sudden urge to
deck someone.
“It was an accident,” a girl behind me says.
“Do you want me to get Ash?” I ask.
“No,” Jess says, voice strong, as she blinks away the tears. “I’m fine. They
were just leaving.” She looks around me and glares.
I finally look at the guy again. He’s tall, by normal standards, but I have
several inches on him I height and size. His mouth is in a flat smile and he
nods. “I’ll come by tomorrow and pick up my stuff.” He hesitates and then
adds, “I’m really sorry.”
I’m starting to piece things together as he and the other girl walk off, hand
in hand.
“Is that….”
“Yeah.” She pulls her stare away from them and looks back at her ruined
costume. “I can’t believe I mistook you for him. You are so much hotter.”
I laugh, her words catching me off guard, and she gives me a small smile.
“Are you sure you don’t want me to get your brother?” I ask. “I think he’d
want to know.”
“No way. He’d make a scene, ruin his Halloween, and mine.” She shakes
her head. “I’m fine. I just need to go home and change. I’ll text him and tell
him I had to leave early, then explain everything tomorrow.”
Sounds reasonable, I guess.
“Except I didn’t drive,” she says, as if just realizing it. Her shoulders lift and
fall with a sigh. “I rode with Ash after the game and was going to ride home
with my boyfriend.”
The boyfriend that just left with another girl.
“I can take you.”
“No, it’s fine. I’ll grab an Uber.”
“In that?” My gaze dips to her soaked front. It almost looks like blood.
“You could be a girl in a horror film,” I murmur, teasingly.
“I’m supposed to be a flapper girl,” she says, looking more miserable.
“I was going to cut out early anyway,” I tell her. “I don’t really feel up to
partying tonight. It’s really no problem to take you home.”
She eyes me wearily.
“Your brother didn’t murder me when he found out we kissed, so that has to
be the equivalent of him vouching for me, right?”
One side of her mouth lifts in the smallest of smiles. “I suppose so.”
I take off my yellow jacket and hand it to her.
“Thanks.” She fits it on over her dress and we head out of the party
together.
It’s cold outside and the Halloween lights and decorations are at their best
now that it’s dark.
I unlock my truck and then open the passenger side door for her.
She gets in and I close the door and head around to the other side. My truck
feels smaller with her in it. My heart rate is bouncing around and I’m so
aware of her every movement and the way her dress rides high on her
thigh. So high that it looks like all she has on is my jacket.
She gives me directions to her place, and we take off in that direction with
only the radio breaking the silence.
Jess lives in a new development of townhomes not far from my place. As I
pull into the parking lot, a group of teenagers in all black from head-to-toe
dart out in front of my truck. I slam on the brakes.
“Shit,” I mutter. They pause just long enough to count their lucky stars I
stopped, and then take off again.
My heart still racing from the close call, I park in a spot in front of her
place.
“Thank you for the ride,” she says. She starts to take off the jacket, but I
stop her.
“Keep it. Maybe I’ll run into you again.”
Her lips pull into a half smile, then she opens the passenger door. I tap my
thumb against the steering wheel. I don’t know her, but I want to spend
more time with her. I know it’s bad timing with the whole drink spilled all
over her and boyfriend going home with another girl, but I liked kissing her
and no one should spend Halloween alone.
“Let me walk you,” I say, turning off the truck and getting out. She gives me
a sly smile, like maybe she knows I’m looking for excuses to extend our time
together.
“You’re sweet,” she says as I come around the front of the truck where she
waits for me.
“Sweet, huh?” I arch a brow.
“Yeah. Bringing me home, walking me to my door, giving me your coat…”
She trails off and then goes quiet, daring me to contradict her.
“Or maybe I just like you.”
She stops walking at the end of the sidewalk that leads to her place. “See?
That’s something only a sweet guy would say.”
We both laugh and then continue toward her house. Our fingers brush and I
curl the tips of mine to catch her briefly. She gives me a sideways smile as
we continue on. My heart is hammering in my chest at that little touch.
“Oh my gosh!” Jess halts and I stop next to her, then follow her gaze to the
front door. “They egged my house.”
“No wonder they were in such a hurry to get out of here,” I say of the
teenagers that darted out in front of my truck earlier.
“This is officially the worst Halloween ever.” She digs out her keys and
unlocks the door, careful to avoid the mess.
She doesn’t say anything as she lets herself in, but she holds the door for
me. I follow her in, admiring the place.
“What do you do?” I ask as I take in the white sofa and framed photos above
the fireplace. There’s a TV and a recliner, as well. The kitchen is visible and
has white cabinets and countertops. It’s all very clean and nice, with simple
but elegant decorations that seem to have been specifically designed for the
space.
“I’m a real estate agent,” she says.
I smile to myself, able to see that just based on her home. I want to live here
and it’s not even my style. Though my style is basically nonexistent. I
haven’t changed a thing about my house since I moved in.
She grabs a rag and disinfectant spray for the mess outside.
“I got this,” I say, taking them from her. “You get changed.”
A small smile lifts one side of her mouth. “So sweet.”
We both linger, staring at each other before she finally steps backward,
then turns and disappears into one of the bedrooms.
I get to work on cleaning the front of her house. Most of it is on the door, so
it doesn’t take long. Once I’m finished, I wash my hands and then walk
around the living and dining rooms, admiring the place and enjoying each
detail like it gives me better insight into the woman that lives here.
I get a glimpse of myself in a mirror hanging on the wall in the living room
and take off the yellow hat. My face paint has smudges from where she
kissed me earlier.
In the kitchen I wet a paper towel and try to remove as much of the green
as I can, but the result is almost worse than before. My skin is red from
scrubbing and in some places, the paint refuses to budge.
Framed photos decorate the mantle. Jess with Ash and the rest of their
family, some with a group of girls I assume are her friends back in Boston,
and one of Jess and the ex. I pick up that one to get a better look at her.
“I always hated that picture,” she says, startling me.
I nearly drop the frame but catch it and put it back where I found it.
“Why?” I ask. “You look beautiful.”
“Harry wanted to hike a trail that overlooks the lake. About fifteen minutes
in, I started feeling sick. We hadn’t been dating that long, so I didn’t want to
make a big thing of it. He was really excited, you know? So, I sucked it up
and didn’t say anything. Two hours later, I started throwing up. We had to
stop every few minutes so I could rest. By the time we made it to the lake
and took that photo, all I wanted was to be curled up in my bed.”
“You kept going?” My brows inch higher.
“We were almost there,” she says.
I shake my head. What a dick. What kind of guy lets his sick girlfriend
trudge along for some stupid scenery photo op?
“I have a bad habit of not speaking up when I should.” She stares at the
picture, then slides her gaze to me. Her smile grows wider. “You took off
your costume.”
“Tried.” I rub a hand over my jaw.
“I have some makeup wipes that should help.” She grabs my hand and leads
me into the room she went in only moments ago.
She instructs me to sit on her bed and she goes into the attached bathroom
and returns a second later with a package of wipes.
Jess takes a seat next to me. Her knee rests against my thigh. She changed
into a black tank top and shorts. She pulls out a makeup wipe and brings it
to my face with one hand while the other rests against my neck on the
opposite side, like she’s holding me steady.
I stare at her unabashedly while she works the cloth over my face. She took
off her makeup as well and somehow, without it, her eyes are an even
brighter shade of blue. She has a beauty mark an inch above the corner of
her mouth that reminds me a lot of an old Cindy Crawford poster my uncle
used to have hanging in his garage. Her blonde hair falls over one shoulder,
and I reach forward without thinking to feel the soft strands.
I meet her gaze, and she smiles tentatively.
“There.” Her hands fall away and so does mine.
“Thanks,” I say when what I really want is to ask her if she’s sure she got it
all. I like having her hands on me.
“Do you want something to drink?” she asks. “Or…”
“Or…?”
“You said earlier that you didn’t feel like partying. If you’re just staying to
be nice because you feel bad for me or something, then don’t worry about it.
I am perfectly happy drinking alone while watching Hocus Pocus.”
“I love that movie. I watch it every year.” Except somehow with the way
games fell, I hadn’t gotten around to it yet.
“Same,” she says, and we share a smile.
“And I don’t feel bad for you, but I do feel a little bit like an asshole.”
“Why?” Her brows knit together.
“Because I’m glad your boyfriend was an idiot, you got a drink spilled on
you, and I had to bring you home.” I offer a sheepish smile.
She takes my hand and then gets to her feet, tugging me to mine as well.
“Me too.”
CHAPTER 4
JESS
I HAVE SEEN Hocus Pocus so many times I could quote it, and often do.
Ash and our sister Leigh get annoyed, but Mikey quotes right along with
me.
“Which one is your favorite?” I ask him, angling my body so I’m facing him
instead of the TV.
“Ooooh. That is a very telling question. I’m afraid to say. It could ruin the
night, and I’m having a nice time.” He mirrors my body language and our
legs touch from knee to shin. It shouldn’t be a sexy touch, but there’s
something inherently sexy about Mikey that makes all his actions feel that
way.
My face hurts from grinning back at him. I can’t seem to stop, and my
insides are fluttery and buzzing with excitement. I’d blame it on the alcohol
if we had drunk more than half a glass before abandoning them on the
coffee table.
“On the count of three, we’ll blurt it out at the same time,” I say. “Our
entire friendship depends on it, but no pressure.”
He lets his head fall back as he laughs. The movement makes his eyes
twinkle in the glow of the TV.
“One,” I say.
“Two,” we say together, then both go silent.
“Three,” Mikey says.
“Winifred,” he says at the same time, I say, “Sarah.”
“I knew it,” I say accusingly.
“Sarah?!” He makes a face at me. One that’s playfully disbelieving and
makes my pulse ratchet up a notch higher.
“I liked the idea of witches not all being green or covered in warts when I
was a kid,” I say. “And Winifred was scary.”
He laughs more, staring in a way that makes my stomach flip with every
passing second.
“Still friends?” I ask.
He doesn’t reply, instead he reaches forward and pushes back a strand of
hair that hangs in my face. His thumb grazes my cheek, leaving a trail of
warmth behind.
“I gotta be honest. I’m not sure the way I feel about you is very friendly. I’ve
been thinking about kissing you again all night.”
“Me too.”
We continue to gaze at each other, neither moving to do anything about our
shared feelings.
“But you just ended things, and your brother is my friend. I don’t want to
make a misstep here.”
“Plus, we might not have good chemistry,” I say, as my skin continues to
buzz with his nearness.
“I’m not worried about that.” His stare drops to my mouth. “We’ve already
kissed, remember?”
Like I could forget. “Yeah, but I thought you were someone else so does that
count?”
“Fair point. Maybe we should kiss again, for real this time, and find out?”
“Seems like the most rational thing to do.” I inch closer to him.
The seconds seem to stretch out as he takes his time. Mikey pushes my hair
back again, but this time, he lets his hand linger on one side of my face.
Slowly, he leans in, scanning my face as he does, like he’s taking note of
every detail.
At the first touch of his mouth on mine, we both pause, breathing each other
in. I feel his lips curve into a knowing smile, and then he presses into me. If
I was worried about us having chemistry, and I wasn’t, I shouldn’t have
been. Tingles spread through my body and my stomach flips.
There is no comparison to anyone else. Kissing Mikey erases every memory
of doing this before and fills me with fantasies of only him. His lips are
warm and soft and just demanding enough without being too eager.
Our lips part and he sweeps his tongue in tentatively, humming low in his
throat, and then pulling back. My lashes flutter open slowly as I savor the
kiss for a moment after it’s ended.
He’s looking on, like he’s waiting for my nod of approval, when I open my
eyes.
My voice is husky and low as I say, “Chemistry. Check.”
Mikey chuckles softly and reaches over for his abandoned drink. I do the
same.
“Soo…” I say after I’ve regained control of my normal voice. “What now?”
One side of his mouth pulls up. “Let’s play a game.”
I grab a deck of cards, and we cycle through the card games we both know
while we talk and laugh, stopping only to restart the movie. We share all the
big stuff: major childhood moments, teenage firsts, and relationships worth
noting. But it’s the little things about Mikey that charm me the most. The
way he smiles, even when he loses. The small dimple in his left cheek. The
pink blush that spreads across his face when he admits his mom is one of
his best friends.
I like him. I like him more than I can remember ever liking anyone after a
first date. If that’s even what this is.
At some point we both start to get tired and by unspoken agreement, we
restart Hocus Pocus for the third time. Cards and drinks abandoned, I
snuggle up to his side on the couch. He wraps an arm around me, and we
stare at the TV as the final minutes of Halloween pass us by.
“Thanks for tonight,” I say, eyes getting heavy. “My favorite Halloween
ever.”
“Same,” he says and leans his head over to rest on top of mine. “Favorite
night ever.”

When I wake up, the early morning sun is peeking through the curtains in
my living room. Mikey and I shifted at some point, laying side by side on the
small couch. He also took off his shirt and I’ve melded myself to his hard
chest and I have one hand splayed out low on his stomach.
I’m not the only one copping a feel. He has one hand on my ass and the
other on my thigh. I’d like to stay here forever, but I have a crick in my neck
and an awful taste in my mouth from not brushing my teeth.
His feet hang off the end and I stifle a laugh as I ease myself off the couch
without waking him. Mikey rolls onto his back, one big bicep is thrown over
his face. I gawk for a moment at his bare upper body before hurrying off to
the bathroom.
Last night was…surprising. And fun. I thought for a minute after that kiss
that it was going to turn into a hookup and as much as I was sort of hoping
for that, I’m glad we didn’t now that it’s morning. I could see myself really
like him, and maybe dating him. Does he date? He said last night he hasn’t
much since joining the Wildcats and blamed it on schedule. But I know
these guys. Maybe not Mikey specifically, but I’ve seen many of the others
find someone and settle down. My brother included.
Before Bridget, he was always single, always dating someone new. Maybe,
just maybe, Mikey’s been waiting for someone he really likes.
I’m smiling as I return to the living room, face and teeth clean and hair
brushed, but come up short when he’s not where I left him.
Mikey’s back is to me and his muscles ripple as he pulls his shirt over his
head. My stomach drops. He’s leaving. Was he even going to say goodbye or
just sneak out?
He must feel me burning a hole into his back because he turns and gives me
a sheepish smile.
“Hey,” he says.
My cheeks warm with embarrassment for having got this whole situation
wrong. Whatever last night meant to me, it wasn’t that for him.
His smile smooths out and I wait for the impending ‘Last night was great
but I need to get going’ blah blah excuses. Except before he can say
anything, a loud knock on my front door interrupts the tension-filled room.
“Jess! Open up!” Ash shouts from the other side of the door.
We both glance toward my brother’s voice, then back at each other. Mikey’s
mildly panicked expression makes me feel worse.
“I got it,” I say. “You can hide in my room, if you want.”
He lifts a brow and his smirk eases some of my worry. “I’m not hiding.”
Right. Because nothing happened.
I move toward the door, running a hand through my hair and trying to ease
my racing pulse. Plastering on a casual smile, I prepare to face my brother.
Ash’s brows are pulled together in concern, but he relaxes the instant he
sees me.
“Thank god.” He steps forward and crushes me to him in a hug.
I’m too stunned to hug him back. When he pulls away, he glowers at me
again.
“What the hell, Jess?” He stomps into my apartment. “You took off last night
with a bullshit text and then later I hear that douchebag boyfriend of yours
left with someone else—”
His words cut off abruptly as he spots Mikey.
Ash swivels back to me and then he does two more double takes, like he’s
some sort of cartoon character unable to process what he’s seeing.
“I’m sorry,” I say because he still seems incapable of speaking. “I didn’t
want to ruin your night too. I’m fine, as you can see. Mikey brought me
home and stayed to watch Hocus Pocus.”
“Movie doesn’t last that long,” Ash grumbles.
“Actually, it kind of did. We watched it three times.”
Ash narrows his gaze, and I realize he thinks I mean something else. I
squeeze my eyes shut as mortification continues to consume me. “We didn’t
have sex. We just fell asleep.”
Ash nods slowly. “So, you’re okay?”
“Yes. You’re right. Harry is a douche. I should have broken up with him
weeks ago, but I don’t know a lot of people here yet and I guess it was
comfortable and easier than sitting home alone.”
Admitting that in front of Mikey is especially embarrassing. I’m sure Ash
assumes I moved here for Harry, but he was just a good reason to finally
take the plunge. I like it here. I like the city, and I like that I’m closer to Ash
and I always wanted to move away from Boston. Harry just gave me a
reason. But once I was here, it was harder to meet new people than I
imagined.
Ash comes back to me, hugging me again, this time with less force. “Fuck,
I’m sorry. I should have introduced you around more. You were always with
him, and I really didn’t like him.”
I chuckle against his chest, then swat at him lightly for talking shit about
my ex, more out of reflex than anything else.
“I guess maybe I don’t need to introduce you around anymore, though.” His
hold on me loosens, and he opens his stance to Mikey. “What are your
intentions with Jess?”
“Oh my god.” I flush hot as my brother struts toward Mikey. The latter is
taller, but Ash’s body language is coiled tightly like he’s ready to throw
down if that’s necessary.
I mouth “Sorry” to Mikey, who gives me a quick glimpse before Ash gets in
his personal bubble.
I open my mouth again to tell Ash it isn’t what he thinks and he can stop
acting like an idiot, but Mikey doesn’t flinch. He grins. “Well, right now my
intentions are to take her out to breakfast and maybe dinner tonight too. If
she’s free.”
I can’t seem to find my voice, but I nod in agreement when they both look
back at me. Ash’s surly expression turns soft.
“Yeah?” he asks. “You and Jess? I gotta say, I didn’t see it coming. You
know, if you turn out to be like the last douche, I’ll have to kick your ass for
real.”
“So noted.” Mikey claps him on the shoulder and pushes past him to come
stand next to me.
I think I might still be dreaming. This is surreal.
“All right then,” Ash says. “I guess I’ll leave you two to it.”
As soon as he’s gone, I exhale a tense breath.
“I’m so sorry. He’s somehow more protective of me now that I’m a grown
woman than when we were kids.”
Mikey grins, looking completely unperturbed by the whole thing. “It’s cool. I
get it. I have a brother, so it’s different, but I’m still always worried about
him.”
“You have a brother?” I ask, wondering how that didn’t come up last night.
There’s still so much I don’t know about him and now I’m wondering if I’ll
ever get that chance.
“Were you serious about breakfast or was that just because of Ash?” I ask.
“It’s okay if you’re not into this…”
As I trail off, he faces me, stepping close enough that I have to tip my head
back to meet his eyes. Without the heels I wore last night, I’m very aware of
how tall he is. And how my heart rate skitters as he looks at me.
“I’m into this. Really into it.”
I search his gaze for sincerity, but when his gaze locks on my mouth, I
accept his words as truth.
“So…” I say, leaning up on my toes so my mouth is close, but not quite
pressing it to his. “Breakfast?”
“Yeah.” His lips brush over mine. “Breakfast.”
We linger there a moment, breathing each other in before his arm snakes
around my waist and crushes me to him.
“Let’s do brunch instead,” I say breathlessly.
His lips curve against mine. “Definitely.”
CHAPTER 5
MIKEY
ONE YEAR LATER

“Nice costume!” I say to a couple standing in my living room dressed as

Danny and Sandy from Grease. The house is packed with all my teammates
and friends, but I’m looking for one person specifically.
“Have you seen Jess?” I ask Ash as I pass him and Bridget at the dining
room table playing cards with some other people.
“No.” He laughs as he takes in my costume, giving his head a little shake.
“But she can’t be too hard to find if she’s in a costume that matches yours.”
I ignore his jab all together. “You’d think that.”
Five minutes ago, she sent a text saying she needed help with something,
but I can’t find her anywhere.
I keep going into the kitchen and then take the stairs to the second level,
two at a time. Maybe she forgot something or…
Someone grabs a hold of my loin cloth and yanks me into my bedroom. I
tumble in and the door closes with me pressed against it before I can fully
register my sexy fiancée.
“I thought you were never coming.” She kisses me but pulls back quickly.
“Sorry. I didn’t know where you were. What’s wrong? You said there was an
emergency.”
“There is.” She lets her shoulders slump, and the yellow dress falls off her
shoulders. “My costume doesn’t fit. I’m too big.”
Tears well in her eyes and my gaze drops to the swell of her stomach. She
turns and tries to pull the fabric behind her closed to zip it, but that’s not
happening.
“Help,” she whines, and I fight a laugh. I learned the hard way that is not an
acceptable response. I don’t get why she’s so upset. She’s growing a little
human. That’s incredible. But then again, I’m not the one that’s gained
thirty pounds.
“Forget the costume. You don’t have to wear it. Put something else on.” My
hands palm the bump, and I drop down to kiss it.
So, I knocked up Ash’s sister. It wasn’t exactly planned, but I couldn’t be
happier. It’s been a year of dating Jess, watching movies, sleepovers, talking
until we fall asleep, playing hockey with her cheering me on (don’t tell Ash
but I think she cheers louder for me) and making love in all the moments in
between.
“Yes, I do. I’ve been looking forward to doing a couple costume forever and
now my stupid hips and stomach are getting in the way. You’re Tarzan. I’m
Jane,” she says angrily as she pushes the dress down and stomps out of it.
Her tears are gone, but she looks like she’s about to rip the dress into
pieces with her bare hands.
“These hips.” I rub my thumbs over the side of her skin just above her hip
bones. I press a kiss on either side of her stomach. The baby gives a little
kick. I don’t think I’ll ever get over how cool it is to feel my son move from
outside of Jess’s body.
“You’re incredible. I am in awe of you every day.” I stand tall and brush a
kiss across her lips. “And you’re still the most beautiful woman I’ve ever
seen.”
“You’re a liar.” Her expression softens and a playful smirk dances across
her face. “And we don’t have time for this. There’s a party downstairs.”
“It’s my party and I’ll fuck my beautiful fiancée if I want to.”
She giggles, then whimpers. “I feel like a beached whale.”
“The prettiest one on all the beaches.”
This time when she laughs, I capture the sound with my mouth. Carefully, I
walk her backward to our bed and maneuver her down onto the mattress.
Making out with a pregnant woman is like sex in hard mode, and I love a
challenge.
Jess inches herself higher onto the bed, propped up on her elbows.
“Am I the luckiest guy in the entire world or what?” I ask, but I don’t wait
for her answer. I know I am. I lift one of her legs and bring my lips to the
soft skin on the inside of her knee, then let my mouth trail up to the apex of
her thigh. Hooking my fingers around the band of her lacy panties, I pull
them down over her ankles and toss them to the floor.
“I can’t even see down there anymore,” she says as I position myself
between her legs.
“As pretty as ever.” My tongue flattens over her sensitive core and her body
shutters against me. “Mmmm. Tastes sweet too.”
Jess moans as I lick softly, tasting and teasing her until her hips move
against me searching for more friction.
I stand tall and push the loin cloth down. Jess struggles to sit up, but she
manages to in time to help free my dick from my boxer briefs.
She pulls me down on the bed with her, then rolls on top of me. A lot of
things have changed over the past year, but this thing between us—the
feelings I have for her, the life we’re building, and the insane chemistry that
still has us ripping our clothes off every chance we get—is a constant
reminder that I’ve found the perfect woman for me.
“You feel so good,” I tell her as she straddles me, taking me inside her. I sit
up, kissing her again. Our tongues tangle and I nip at her bottom lip. The
music coming from downstairs and the voices that carry through the house
should have me hurrying, but I can’t find it in me to care that we have
company. They can wait.
Jess leans back, holding herself up with hands propped on the mattress. She
rolls her hips to move over me. I cup her breasts, teasing her nipples with
the rough pad of my thumbs. She shivers, goosebumps dotting her flesh.
“I’m close,” she says, eyes fluttering closed. Her libido has been on a hair
trigger lately. Multiple orgasms is one of the many things I love about Jess
being pregnant. Actually, I love all of it. I’m eager to meet our kid but sad
that this stage is coming to an end too. I’m hoping we’ll do all this a few
more times. I always wanted a big family. Me, Jess, and a whole bunch of
kids with her blue eyes and dramatic tendencies.
I let her control the pace until I can feel her clenching around me, then I
take over, grabbing her hips to pump her up and down on my dick faster.
Her orgasm is accompanied by a loud scream of my name. “Mikey. Oh, god.
Mikey.”
“Yeah, baby. Hold on, I’m almost there.” She’s still squeezing my dick tight
as a zap of pleasure shoots down my spine. My body tingles from head to
toe as I find my release.
She sighs as she drapes a hand tenderly on my chest.
“Feel better?” I ask as I move to lie next to her.
“Yes, but I still don’t know what I’m going to wear.” A little of the sadness
from earlier creeps back into her expression.
Fuck, I hate that look. I know I can’t wipe away every bad thing that
happens to her, but I plan on trying for the rest of our lives.
“I have an idea,” I say as I get up. I take Jess’ hands and pull her to her feet
in front of me.
She watches me as I grab the tan shorts I wore earlier. I hand them to her.
“Put these on.”
Then I go to my dresser and grab a white tank top and help her slip it over
her head. It doesn’t quite cover her stomach, but close enough.
Her brows furrow, but her lips curve in amusement. “What are you going to
wear?”
I nod toward the discarded dress.
“Seriously?”
Maverick and Dakota are at the bottom of the stairs as we come down.
Those two always go all out. Tonight, they’re dressed as Austin Powers and
FemBot and I’m pissed I didn’t think of it. It’s a great couple’s costume.
Maverick smirks as he stares at me in Jess’s yellow dress. I couldn’t get it to
zip all the way up, but I think it just adds to the ridiculousness of it. Then
his gaze slides to Jess.
“Tarzan and Jane,” he says looking from her to me. I twirl the matching
yellow umbrella in my hands.
“I’m Jane. She’s Tarzan,” I say.
“Clearly.” He cuffs me on the shoulder, then laughs as he wraps an arm
around Dakota as they walk off.
“So…” Jess say, resting a hand on top of her stomach. “What’s next?”
I wink and take her free hand in mine. “Forever.”
Thank you so much for reading A Wild Halloween! This book is set in the
world of Wildcat Hockey. Start your binge with Wildcat, a mistaken identity,
coach’s daughter, hockey romance!
THE BODYGUARD
SAMANTHA YOUNG
 The Bodyguard
A Highlands Series Novella
By Samantha Young
Copyright © 2024 Samantha Young

Without limiting the rights under copyright reserved above, no part of this publication may be
reproduced, stored in or introduced into a retrieval system, or transmitted, in any form, or by any
means (electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording or otherwise) without prior written
permission of the above author of this book.
This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents are either the product of the
author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events, locales, or persons,
living or dead, is coincidental.
This work is registered with and protected by Copyright House.

Edited by Jennifer Sommersby Young

CONTENT WARNING
The Bodyguard contains a content warning. If you’d like to know more, click
the link below to be taken to my website.
Content Warning
CHAPTER 1
CASSIDY
ARDNOCH CASTLE & Estate, Scottish Highlands

Standing on the beach, feeling the icy sea breeze swirl around me, I knew
this was exactly what I needed. The clouds were a heavy gunmetal
overhead, but they hadn’t begun to weep into the sea, despite every sign
that they would. The water matched the clouds in color; the waves crashed
to shore with a loud rush. Its rhythm soothed me as I wrapped my arms
tight around my body.
The smooth sand stretched for miles before curving out toward the North
Sea in a jut of earth. I could walk alone along it and no one would bother
me. The illusion of freedom was powerful because with it came the
knowledge that this beach, this estate, was heavily guarded and secured.
The manager, Aria Hunter, had assured me the drone security perimeter
around the castle and its mammoth estate was the best in the world.
I was safe without feeling like I was suffocating.
Eventually, the cold sparked a longing for hot cocoa. Turning on my heel, I
trudged up the sand dunes and onto the path that led back to the castle. It
wound past a small inland loch that I couldn’t help but stop and snap a
photo of. I then sent it to my mom to prove I was somewhere beautiful as
well as secure. She lived in Massachusetts and constantly worried about me
on any normal given day, let alone on one when I was thousands of miles
away.
These days Mom had real reason to be concerned.
The thought made me shiver and I carried on toward the castle, suddenly
longing for the company of people. Or at least the knowledge that they were
right outside my door. The estate was a members-only club in the Scottish
Highlands, owned by ex-Hollywood actor Lachlan Adair, and it had belonged
to his family for generations. Now, for a hefty fee, it was home to TV and
film industry professionals. Members could either choose to stay in the
castle during their visit or in the luxury cabins dotted around the estate.
Some people even owned homes here. Including Aria, who was married to
the Scottish actor, North Hunter.
I’d opted to take a room at the castle for my month’s vacation. There was no
way I could hunker down in one of those cabins in the woods alone.
Not that I’d be alone, I reminded myself as I spotted Brock McIntosh
waiting for me at the start of the pathway that led down to the beach. The
castle loomed behind him as he stood, legs braced, hands clasped behind
his back.
He stood like a soldier.
It had taken some convincing for him to let me walk to the beach alone,
even though there was really no need for his presence here. According to
my agent, Judd, Brock McIntosh was an ex-Royal Marine. He was born in
Scotland but had been living in the US for the past five years, working as a
bodyguard. Judd had hired him because Judd was more father than agent,
and he was sick to his stomach with concern for me.
For the past nine months, I’d insisted I didn’t need extra security, but I
didn’t argue when Judd hired Brock three months ago. He’d followed my
every step since. And when I announced I was taking a break at the club I’d
visited only once since becoming a member, Brock and Judd insisted Brock
accompany me. My bodyguard knew the head of security on the estate, a
man named Walker Ironside. This allowed him entry, even though Aria had
insisted that I wouldn’t need my own security. My agent and bodyguard
disagreed.
So Brock was my ghost. Haunting my every step.
It was irritating on multiple levels.
I hated the sensation of my independence being stripped away.
I hated the reason.
And I hated it was the reason Brock had come into my life.
The Scotsman was just about the sexiest man I’d ever met, so it was beyond
unfair that he was my employee, and, worse, he didn’t seem to find me at all
attractive. He’d given no sign in the last three months that he saw me as
anything other than an assignment. Though he patiently listened to me
prattle on about my life. Sometimes he even grunted in agreement or
offered a one-word response to a question. Yet somehow, I was more
comfortable around him than anyone. Ever.
I cocked my head, studying his stoic but rugged face. He meshed seamlessly
with the security guards here in his well-fitted black suit and white shirt. He
had a square jaw covered in sexy auburn stubble that matched his dark red
hair. There were a few strands of silver in both his facial hair and the thick,
short hair on his head, and it only made him more appealing. As did the
faint lines around his piercing gray eyes. Broad shoulders, tapered waist,
and long, long legs—the man had to be about six and a half feet. At five
four, I was tiny next to him. Especially in the flat-heeled boots I wore today.
“Hey.” I slowed on my approach.
He jerked his chin in acknowledgment and fell into step beside me as we
walked down the gravel drive to the castle. You could still smell the sea air,
even though the beach was a ten-minute walk from here. I loved New York,
but I had to admit, the fresh air here was pretty awesome.
The castle was a rambling, castellated mansion, six stories tall and about
two hundred years old. It had turrets, and a flag of the St. Andrew’s Cross
flew from one parapet. Columns supported a mini crenellated roof over an
elaborate portico that housed the double iron doors of the castle’s main
entrance.
A sharp, icy wind blew up the driveway, whipping my hair back, and I
sucked in a breath.
I felt Brock’s gaze, but he didn’t speak.
The butler appeared at the door and let us in. I thanked him and halted
abruptly.
When I’d left this morning, the quiet, opulent great hall had been empty of
activity.
Now it was abuzz.
People moved across the polished parquet flooring, carrying decorations
and furniture. The hall décor was traditional. A grand staircase descended
before me, fitted with a red-and-gray tartan wool runner. It led to a landing
where three floor-to-ceiling stained glass windows spilled light down it.
Then it branched off at either side, twin staircases leading to the floor above
to the members’ guest rooms. It could be partially seen from the galleried
balconies at either end of the reception hall. A fire burned in the huge
hearth on the wall adjacent to the entrance and opposite the staircase. Dark
wood panels covered the walls and ceiling. Tiffany lamps scattered
throughout on tables gave the space a warm glow.
Opposite the fire sat two matching suede-and-fabric buttoned sofas with a
coffee table in between. More light spilled into the hall from large openings
that led to other rooms on this floor.
There was a man on an extremely tall, laddered platform, attaching strands
of fairy lights to the ceiling. Cascades of mini pumpkin lanterns suspended
from the ceiling here and there.
“Ms. Ward.” Aria Hunter cut across the melee of busy workers, her tight
skirt accentuating her lush figure. She smiled, and it was outrageously
glamorous. The manager of the estate could be mistaken for one of the
fancy-faced guests. “I’m glad I caught you. I meant to tell you yesterday
when you checked in that we’re hosting our first Halloween party at the
estate. Or I should say, a celebration of Samhain. I realize you might not
have time to put together a costume, so I wanted to provide you with this.”
She handed over a gold sparkly mask.
I stared at it, confused.
“It’s a costume party, but it’s also a masquerade ball,” she explained. Aria
was an American, but unsurprisingly, her accent wasn’t out of place here.
There were a ton of non-Scots at the club. “And in a nod to the traditional
celebration of Samhain, we’re hosting a bonfire outside and there will be
fire dancers. It should be spectacular.”
“Oh.” I tentatively took the mask. It sounded spectacular. And a lot for
someone who needed to feel like a hermit for now. “Thank you. I’m not sure
I’ll be attending.”
“Well, it starts at eight o’clock and takes place right here. I hope you can
make it.” She gave me another kind smile and sashayed away. I cut a look at
my bodyguard to see if he was checking her out, but Brock’s gaze darted
around the room, as if on constant high alert.
The realest emotion I’d ever witness from him was three nights ago when
I’d returned to my house in LA after filming in New York for weeks. Brock
had checked the house over first before letting me settle in. Until we
permanently dealt with my stalker, Brock was full-time protection and he
stayed in my guest suite.
So when I pulled back the duvet on my bed to discover a pile of my
underwear covered in a what looked like dried semen, I screamed his name
until I was hoarse.
Brock came running, half-dressed, gun in hand. There was a note on the bed
among the mess. It was the first time I saw a slip in my bodyguard’s mask.
Fury etched into his features as he ushered me out. He made me stick by
his side while he dressed and then we abandoned my house. Brock called
the security company we’d hired to protect my LA home, and they checked
video feed to see how my stalker broke in.
That night, I decided I needed to get away.
This had been going on for months, and I was exhausted.
Judd had hired Brock the night I returned to my New York apartment to find
my living space covered in single red roses. This was after months of emails
from a stalker whose love letters had started with longing and progressed
into deranged delusions about our “relationship” until they got darker and
more threatening. The kicker was, he believed I was a character I played, so
he wasn’t even obsessed with the real me. Did I mention the heads of the
roses were cut off their stems?
Not exactly imaginative, but it freaked us all out enough to bring Brock on
board.
For almost a year, I’d been afraid of my shadow.
I’d gone from a fiercely independent, award-winning actor who took no shit
from anyone … to being afraid to go anywhere alone.
He did that to me.
He stripped me of my peace.
His name was Freddy Watts. And there was little the police could do with no
proof that he broke into my apartment. We got a restraining order, but
anytime he broke it, he spent a night in jail and then he was out again.
The video feed from my LA house clearly showed him breaking and
entering, so once the police caught him, we were hoping he’d do some
prison time.
But the police had to catch him first.
And even then … how long would he be in there? How long would I have
peace of mind?
CHAPTER 2
BROCK
I FOLLOWED Cassidy upstairs as she headed for her room. My room was a
cabin on the estate. It gave me some much-needed space from the tempting
bloody woman. We hadn’t had space. We couldn’t afford it until now. This
exclusive estate in the Highlands with its first-rate security meant I could
loosen my hold on her safety. I could probably loosen it much more than I
was, but there had been a hollowness in Cassie’s eyes since her home, her
bed, was violated three nights ago. Worried, I wanted to keep a finger on
her pulse.
As we strode into the luxurious suite with its incredible views of the North
Sea, Cassidy turned to face me. She was quite possibly the most beautiful
woman I’d ever met in my life, which was probably why a sick fuck had
latched on and imagined himself in a relationship with her. Her striking
green eyes had shone with light and humor when we met. Now they were
tired and dimmed of the innate joy she’d exuded upon our first meeting.
If I ever got my hands on Freddy Watts, I’d kill him for that alone.
Cassidy gestured to the door. “You can head out. I’m staying in for the
night.”
“Are you sure?”
“I’m sure. I don’t feel like attending a Halloween party.”
“It might do you some good.”
Her eyes flared at the suggestion. “And it might not.”
Damn it. She needed to have a night of normalcy. Socialize. Remember who
she was. But it wasn’t my place to push her. “Right. Call me if you need
me.”

The castle thrummed with life as the staff moved from room to room,
preparing for the party. I cut through them all, making my way into the staff
wing, toward the security team.
Walker Ironside, the head of security, was an acquaintance. We knew each
other via a mutual friend, and I’d taken on jobs he’d found for me to guard
other members of the estate. Both born and bred in Scotland, both ex-Royal
Marines, we understood each other, although he’d done everything I’d done
a few years before I had.
He was also one of the few men I’d met who was as big a bloke as I was. I
knocked on his door and at his “Come in,” I strode inside. This part of the
castle was much more utilitarian and modern than the guest areas. Walker’s
office was a boring blank box with a small window to the outside. I’d be
miserable if I had to sit in here.
“Brock.” Walker relaxed back in his seat. “How’s it going? Ms. Ward
settling in?”
“As much as she can. I want Watts. I want to be the one to catch him, but I
know she needs me here.” I blurted this out, needing to say it to someone.
And I knew Walker would get it.
He nodded grimly. “It’s difficult when it becomes personal.”
I tensed at the insinuation. “I just want her safe.”
“Because it’s become personal.”
I’d been in private security for five years. During that time, I’d guarded
other beautiful women. One even for an entire year.
None among them affected me like Cassidy Ward. I’d known who she was
before the job, of course. Had thought little of her other than she was
stunning, but uniquely so. She’d been the star of a hit streaming show about
a genius female mathematician. It was set during the sixties, so it wasn’t
really my thing. But it had catapulted her to stardom. Posters of the show
comprised just Cassie’s face. That’s all it needed to draw a person’s gaze.
She had wide-spaced, large eyes the color of which I’d never seen. They
were violet. I thought they were contacts she’d worn on the show until I
started guarding her and realized her eye color was natural. We were both
redheads, but Cassie’s hair was copper and vibrant. It was striking against
her violet gaze. Amazingly, if you could get past her eyes, you’d land on her
mouth, and that’s where I always seemed to get stuck. Full lips with the
most distinctive cupid’s bow, red against her pale, freckled cheeks.
The woman looked like she belonged in a fucking fairy tale.
She was also ten years younger than me and a household name at only
twenty-eight years old.
Now she was having to funnel some of her well-earned cash into paying me.
To protect her from Freddy Watts, a man who believed he’d had a
relationship with the character she’d played. Being famous swung your arse
out there. It wasn’t fair, it wasn’t right, but it wasn’t unexpected.
Though nothing could prepare a woman for finding a strange man’s cum all
over her underwear on her bed.
My hands clenched into fists as I remembered the fear and disgust on her
face when I’d come running into her bedroom. Hearing her scream my
name in terror was the worst thing I’d ever heard, and I’d been in war
zones.
Because somehow in the three months I’d been guarding her, Cassidy Ward
had crept under my skin. She never treated me like staff. Was always asking
after my well-being. She chatted away to me about her days and divulged
her vulnerabilities as if I were her best friend. Changed the radio station in
the car every time she sensed I hated whatever song was blasting through
it. Asked about my past and took it in stride when I offered her very little.
Smiled at me as if I could fix everything.
She hadn’t smiled that beautiful, sweet smile of hers in three days.
Freddy Watts was going to pay for that too.
“Aye,” I finally admitted out loud. “Aye, it’s personal now.”
I waited for his judgment. For him to tell me to walk away, let her hire
someone else.
Instead, Walker exhaled heavily. “I’ve been there.”
Surprised, I swallowed my natural instincts to clam up and asked gruffly,
“How did you … resist?”
He raised his left hand, flashing the gold wedding band on his finger. “I
didn’t.”
I let out a low chuckle, even as my gut knotted at the thought of getting that
serious with Cassie. “I’m not the settling-down type. Been there. Done that.
Never again.”
“I remember whistling that tune.”
“I know myself.” A serious relationship wasn’t in the cards for me. “Anyway,
any idea how to catch this fucker? For good?”
Walker’s expression turned grim. “Nearly always, I’ve had to wait for them
to make their move and then take them down.”
“Aye, that’s what I’m afraid of.”
“You’ll stop him before he gets to her.”
“I know I will.” If Watts hurt Cassie, it would be because I was dead.
“You staying for the party?”
“I’m not a guest.”
“Technically, you’re the guest of a guest.” He reached into his desk drawer
and pulled out a set of keys. “You should stay. Enjoy yourself. Sometimes
the best thing we can do is decompress in high-stress situations.”
“I take it you’re not staying.” I gestured to the keys in his hand.
“Nah.” He stood, grabbing his phone off the desk too. “I’m going home to
help my wife babysit our granddaughter. And eat a shit ton of Halloween
chocolate meant for the guisers.” Guisers were what we Scots called trick-
or-treaters.
“Granddaughter?” I raised an eyebrow. I knew Walker was older than me,
but he didn’t look anywhere close to being a grandfather.
“Daughter had a wee girl in February. Got married last week. Her and her
husband are on their honeymoon. I’ve got a son, too, but he’s only thirteen.”
“Right.”
Seeing the dubious expression on my face, Walker slapped me on the
shoulder. “Was your age when it happened.”
“What?”
“Your age. Met my wife. Sloane. She changed everything. My daughter,
she’s not mine by blood. Missed out on the first ten years. Luckily, didn’t
miss the rest. Never looked back.”
Good for him.
“What I’m saying is … don’t count on ‘been there, done that.’ I’ve seen that
look on your face. It was all over mine when I was protecting Sloane. A year
later, she’s got a ring on my finger and I adopted her daughter.”
“Just because I care about Cassie doesn’t mean I’m going there.”
Walker nodded, amusement kicking up the corner of his mouth. “Cassie, is
it?”
I glowered.
He chuckled, patted my shoulder again, and headed for the door. “I’ll leave
you to it. Try to take some time off. It might be Halloween, but there are no
ghouls chasing after Ms. Ward tonight. She’s safe in her room. And you look
like you could use a drink.” With that, he gave me a jerk of his chin and
strode out of the office.
I rubbed a hand over my nape, feeling weirdly off-kilter.
CHAPTER 3
CASSIDY
A MASSIVE BED sat in the middle of the luxurious suite and didn’t even
begin to take up space. The estate grounds were dark beyond the enormous
bay window in the king-size room. Pale velvet curtains draped the window,
and a light oak desk was situated beneath it.
A living area sat on a lowered level of the floor several steps down. There
were more windows on the same side as the bay window, more darkness
stretching for miles around outside them. The living area had a TV, but I
wasn’t in the mood to watch it.
The color palette was different in this room than most of the rest of the
castle. More feminine. All the silvers and champagnes gave the room a
much more tranquil feel than the heavy, traditional reds and golds found
elsewhere. It was beautiful.
But it was suddenly closing in on me.
You know what? Screw this.
I was safe from Watts here. Why was I allowing him to turn me into a
shuddering, scared shell of myself?
Sure, I wasn’t a party animal. I’d never been a party animal. But I was social
and enjoyed being around people. As a lover of fashion, I adored any excuse
to dress up.
Stomping angrily across the room to the old-fashioned armoire where the
estate staff had unpacked my clothing, I rifled through it, hoping I hadn’t
imagined packing some evening wear.
There were hanging bags and, upon unzipping each one, I found cocktail
dresses and an evening gown. One was a rose-gold Gatsby dress a designer
sent me this summer. Reminiscent of the flapper, it was handcrafted with
layers of rose-gold silk threads in rows of zigzag fringe. It had a plunging V
neckline embroidered with contrasting gold lace and beads. I glanced back
at the gold mask Aria presented me. It could work. A masked-up, roaring-
twenties flapper girl could be a costume.
Feeling suddenly excited about this new distraction, I rummaged through
my stuff, pulling together the vintage look. I showered first and then, after
googling how to do it, I pinned my hair back after creating finger waves.
Completing the style, I took a sparkly choker and fashioned it around my
forehead, pinning it into my hair. Unfortunately, I didn’t have strands of
pearls, so I layered longer necklaces instead. It was a good thing I always
overpacked, and I’d packed a lot, considering I planned to hide out here for
a few weeks. I slipped on the sparkly gold Jimmy Choo peep-toe heels that
weren’t exactly era-appropriate T-bars, but the cross strap was close
enough.
Tying the gold mask around my head, I stood in front of the mirror and let
out a little laugh. I looked good! It reminded me of being a kid when Mom
and I would cobble together a Halloween costume from stuff we had lying
around because we couldn’t afford the store-bought costumes.
Before I left the room, the thought crossed my mind that perhaps I should
text Brock to let him know I was attending the party after all. Then I
remembered I was safe here and maybe Brock just needed some time to
relax too. To not constantly be on high alert.
Wandering down the hallway, I considered what Brock did in his free time.
I’d thought about this a lot over the past three months. Anytime I tried to
dig out personal information, he’d grow cool and distant. I knew how he
took his coffee, that he was a weirdo like me who actually enjoyed healthy
food, and treated his body like a temple. Moreover, I knew his workout
routine because we’d taken to working out together. I knew he hated
techno, jazz, and factory pop music. He loved anything with a rock edge, a
little bit of country, and unconsciously hummed along to Florence + the
Machine, Teddy Swims, and Lord Huron whenever I played them. He visibly
frowned if a boy or girl band came on the radio and outright scowled if a
song was all bass and digital beats.
Brock liked action movies and espionage shows. Some comedy. It depended.
Hated anything with a hint of cheesy romance in it (like, he’d leave the
room because he couldn’t stand the internal cringing), and wasn’t into
anything set in the past. Correction: He said he wasn’t, but I was pretty
sure a certain character’s death in Downton Abbey got him choked up.
Though he’d never admit it.
This I knew.
His life before me, other than his professional credentials, I did not.
I wanted to know more—with more interest than was healthy.
I wanted to know what kind of women he liked. And I was pretty certain he
was into women because I’d caught him ogling my ass a few times when we
were working out. The look in his eyes was so hot, I honestly would have
dropped my gym leggings in two point five seconds if he’d asked me to.
Though it was the only time he’d ever stared at me as if he realized I was
female.
“Enough,” I muttered to myself as I got into the elevator. For the past three
months, I’d thought of nothing but Freddy Watts and Brock McIntosh.
Tonight I was going to think only of myself.
The elevator dropped slowly and music hit me as soon as the doors opened.
I strode out and through the archway into the crowded great hall. I grinned
at the spectacle. Fake cobwebs, white and glittery, were strewn over every
nook and cranny. Pumpkins, bats, broomsticks, wands, and stars suspended
from the ceiling in playful artistry. Hidden projectors had created a dark,
starry sky on the high ceiling, and through the music, sound effects created
wicked cackles and spooky noises. Smoke machines pumping out mist
meant I couldn’t see past anyone’s calves. Staff in black tailcoats and white
gloves moved among the guests wearing black, sparkly masks. Nearly all
the guests wore masks too. No one appeared to be dressed in a costume.
Like me, they’d gone for the chic alternative of an “era” look.
I had no close friends staying at the estate. Sure, I had several
acquaintances, friends even, who were members, but only one truly good
friend. Penelope. She was one of the youngest female directors in the
industry and directed me in The Female Quotient, the show that had made
me famous. We’d connected instantly and had been friends ever since. But
Pen was filming a new show back in LA.
I was pretty much on my own. Still, there was a possibility I knew some of
these people behind the masks.
Grabbing a glass of champagne, I moved into the crowd and tried to shrug
off the sense of unease riding my shoulders. Crowds had quickly become a
place where someone like Freddy Watts could hide. Could jump out at me. I
flinched at the image of him doing just that and stopped in the middle of the
hall.
Then, as if on cue, loud, ominous, cackling male laughter cut through the
sound system. The lighting dimmed and flared as a false crack of lightning
flashed through the hall. Guests cried out in surprise and then a loud, sexy
rendition of “I Put a Spell on You” played. My heart had lodged in my
throat; perspiration gathered under my arms. Everyone burst into laughter,
clapping and cheering at the creepy entertainment.
I’d never been one for enjoying a fright.
Even less so now.
Get it together.
You’re safe.
A tingle scored down my spine, and I followed the sensation, glancing over
my shoulder.
My breath caught as I locked eyes with a familiar man whose face was
hidden behind a plain black mask.
Brock.
He stood against the wall near the archway I’d just come through. Still in
his dark suit. Feet braced, hands behind his back. Alert. Watchful.
A quick look around the room told me there were two other security guards
near the main entrance of the castle. Also in black suits and masks.
Was Brock working?
I glanced back at him, certain his attention was on me. But he didn’t
gesture or make a move, so I turned away. Now that I knew he was here, I
was hyperaware of him.
Damn it.
Other than clearly liking my ass, I knew whatever Brock’s type was that I
wasn’t it. Truthfully, until The Female Quotient came out, I didn’t think I
was many people’s type. I’d always thought I was slightly odd-looking but
grateful for my unique looks because they made me stand out in auditions.
However, Penelope was vocal about how in love with my face she was. And
even I could see that love on the show. She had the camera follow my every
expression. Like a photographer obsessed with its subject.
Somehow, it made my uniqueness more appealing to a wider audience.
I got hit on more than ever and, of course, I even gained a stalker.
A tiny part of me wished I’d never done the show.
And I hated Freddy Watts for planting that thought because, until him, I’d
considered the show one of my greatest achievements. I was so proud of
what we’d created.
Brock admitted he’d never watched it.
I was strangely stung and euphoric at the same time.
If he liked me, it wasn’t because of the show.
Problem was, he didn’t like me.
I had a feeling women like Aria Hunter were more his type. Overtly
beautiful in a more traditional sense, tall, dark, Mediterranean, with curves
for days. Not five-foot-four redheads who looked more like an elven pixie
than an Italian bombshell.
“Cassidy Ward.”
I turned, mid sip of champagne, to find two men of average height standing
before me. One was a brunette wearing a blue mask and the other a blond
wearing a green mask. They both wore perfectly tailored suits, and I
recognized them despite the “disguise.”
“Johnny Hoskins and Ivan Welsh.”
The hosts of a very famous comedy/celebrity talk show in the US. They
grinned cockily. I had no idea they were members of Ardnoch. Their show
had become popular five years ago and now they did a bunch of other TV
shows together. Johnny and Ivan were famously arrogant, cheeky, and total
players.
I’d been on their talk show multiple times, and they’d tried to get me to go
out with them afterward, “to party,”. I wasn’t interested. But tonight, they
were actually kind of perfect for a distraction.
We got to talking and moved into the dining room a while later because I
was growing hungry, and the champagne was making my head fuzzy. I
sensed Brock watching us leave, but I didn’t let on that I was aware of him.
Always aware of him. The guys flirted and joked with me as we ate and
caught up with each other’s lives. I didn’t mention the stalker because it
had been highly publicized and I didn’t want to give Watts any more energy.
After a while, Johnny stood from the table. “Have you explored the castle?”
“A little.”
“Have you been in the turret?”
“Which one?”
“The one in the guest area.” He gestured to me. “C’mon, I’ll show you.”
“I’m not sleeping with you,” I warned him, in case he thought this night was
leading anywhere.
He grinned. “Of course not.”
The turret turned out to be a charming reading nook, but Johnny was giving
me this look behind his mask that I knew well. Somehow, he’d taken my
warning earlier as a challenge. No longer inclined to be alone with him, I’d
hurried from the turret. “Maybe it’s time for me to go to bed.”
“No.” He followed me down the spiral staircase and out of the tower. Johnny
grabbed my wrist, tugging on it. “The night is young. Look, there’s an entire
part of the castle that’s off-limits to guests. It’s one of the older sections.
What night is better than Halloween to explore a spooky castle?”
I really wasn’t in the mood to be spooked, but I was in love with history,
which was why I’d jumped on the chance at membership to the exclusive
estate here in the Scottish Highlands. Also, I didn’t get creep vibes off
Johnny and had heard no rumors that he was a dick. If I went back to my
room, all I’d do was think of Watts again.
“Okay. But I’m still not sleeping with you.”
“I get it, I get it. I promise. We’re just exploring.”
Following Johnny through the corridors, I quickly realized I was feeling a
little discombobulated and hoped he knew his way back to the guest wing.
Johnny held open a door that had Staff Only written on it. He gestured for
me to walk ahead of him and the plush carpeting gave way to a flatter, older
red carpet. The stone floor was visible along the edges of it. The walls
weren’t plastered here, and the exposed stone made it colder. I shivered as
I strolled down the hall, glancing at the three closed doors we found. The
corridor narrowed toward the end, an open archway leading me out onto a
spiral, stone staircase that went up and down.
“What is this place?” I whispered.
When there was no answer, I turned. Dismay filled me to discover I was
alone.
No sign of my companion.
“Johnny?”
Male laughter echoed ghoulishly down the stone stairwell.
A shiver of fear coursed through me. “Johnny, this isn’t funny.”
The sound of a door slamming downstairs made me jump.
“Johnny?”
Footsteps sounded. But not from below. From above. Downward, toward
me. My heart rate accelerated and my legs shook as I took a step closer to
the staircase and looked up through the gap. “Hullo?”
The footsteps stopped, and something like a growl filled the stairwell.
Suddenly, the footsteps started racing down toward me.
Call it Halloween creeping me out. Call it nine months of being terrorized
by a stalker. Call it both. All rational and common sense fled and instinct
kicked in. Blood whooshed in my ears as my heart raced, and I rushed
toward the other end of the landing, almost tripping on my stupid heels as I
ran downward. My mask was blocking my vision, so I ripped it off,
abandoning it as I fled.
“Gonna get you, Cynthia,” a deep male voice purred ominously, using the
name of my character from The Female Quotient.
Like Freddy Watts. He called me Cynthia.
Tears of terror burned in my eyes, and I tripped, stumbling against the
stone wall. I glanced back, seeing no one but hearing them, and lunged
forward. Just as I reached the next landing, a tall figure stepped out of an
arched doorway. Strong male hands grabbed me and I screamed,
scrambling backward.
I tripped, going down hard on the stone stairs. Pain shot through my hip
and I cried out.
Two masked faces appeared above me.
I screamed hysterically, trying to crawl back upstairs away from them.
“Cassidy, it’s us!” A man laughed, pulling off his mask.
Ivan.
Johnny.
“It was a joke, babe.”
I burst into tears, hard, wrenching sobs of relief and embarrassment.
“What the fuck?” a furious male voice clipped. Suddenly, Johnny and Ivan
were physically shoved away from me, and Brock was there.
I cried harder.
His features were etched in pure fury, and yet his voice was gentle as he
reached for me. “I’ve got you.” I raised my arms to him, winding them
around his neck as he lifted me into his arms with ease.
Burying my face in his neck, breathing in his cologne, I didn’t look at Johnny
and Ivan as Brock threatened, “You’re lucky she needs me right now or I’d
smear your fucking faces against that wall.”
“It was a joke. A Halloween prank. We didn’t know she was a head case.”
Brock lurched toward them. “Oh, you are so going to wish you’d never met
me by the time I’m done with you, boys.” He brought me closer to his chest
and strode away. I could feel his anger vibrating through him.
Yet I’d never felt safer.
CHAPTER 4
BROCK
CASSIE COULD PROBABLY HEAR my heart thudding against my chest
as I carried her back toward the guest wing of the castle. She didn’t seem to
mind as she held tight, her face pressed to my neck as if hiding from the
world. I gave her that. Because I needed to get a handle on my anger.
As soon as I’d seen her latch on to the pricks from that stupid US chat show,
I was on high alert. My girl seemed a little desperate tonight. Needing an
escape. A distraction. I didn’t blame her for wanting that. I’d wanted her to
have it, but not like this.
Johnny and Ivan were immature wee bawbags, and I should have known
they’d choose someone to prank on Halloween.
Why her?
And then to laugh when they could see she was so distressed?
Everyone knew Cassie had a stalker. It had made global news.
Fuckers.
One of the security guards had come over to ask me a question about
private security and the next thing I knew, I’d lost track of Cassidy. I should
have gotten to her sooner.
That was on me.
The rest was on them.
After I made sure Cassidy was okay, I’d find them and make them pay for
what they did tonight.
As I neared Cassie’s room, her palm smoothed over my nape and she
brushed her mouth over the column of my throat. “You need to calm down,”
she whispered. “I can feel how furious you are.”
A shiver rippled down my spine at her intimate touch. We reached her door
and I lowered her to her feet, searching her face.
The fear was gone. Her color was back, though tears stained her cheeks and
mascara ran at the corners of her eyes. I pulled the extra key card to her
room out of my pocket and swiped it over the door. Then I pushed it open
for her to enter.
“Please come in.”
I couldn’t deny her. Even though the intimate brush of her lips on my throat
and her expression warned me I should walk away.
Following her in, I cleared my throat as I shut the door. “Are you okay?”
She unclipped her hair, throwing grips and the sparkly thing that had been
around her forehead onto the dresser.
When she’d walked into the party earlier, I couldn’t take my eyes off her.
Only Cassie could show up to a Halloween costume party looking red-carpet
worthy. She tugged at her hair and it spilled across her shoulders in
exaggerated waves. “I just wanted a distraction. Now I feel like an idiot.”
“You’re not an idiot,” I clipped out. “You’re on edge and rightly so. Those
two are immature fuckwads.”
Her lips curled at my vehement curse.
Something in her expression put me on the defense.
“You care about me,” she announced, as if it were a revelation.
Shit.
“Cassie—”
“You care about me,” she insisted, taking a step toward me. Her chin tilted
back to meet my eyes. I gravitated toward tall, curvy women because of my
size. Didn’t want to feel like I was crushing the woman I was with. Plus, I
liked it rough. Wanted to move a woman into any position I desired without
worrying I might hurt her.
But I couldn’t remember wanting a woman the way I wanted this one. To
feel her tight, wee pussy around my cock, her delicate tits in my big hands.
The only lush thing about Cassie was her arse, and I’d imagined taking her
on her knees, that arse in my palms, as I fucked her from behind too many
times to count.
Sweat prickled across my body at the imagery.
When I didn’t respond to her statement, Cassie offered, “You make me feel
safe.”
Something burned in my chest. “Good.”
“Will you stay with me tonight? Here.”
“No.” I blurted out.
Her gorgeous violet eyes widened in surprise at my uncharacteristic denial.
“No?”
“If I stay, we’ll cross a line we shouldn’t cross.”
Cassie’s breath hitched, and I felt that sound in my dick. “What line?”
“You know what line.”
“Please stay with me.”
I squeezed my eyes closed against the plea because I knew I was about to
break and if I broke, it would fuck up everything.
Her hand touched my chest. “Please.”
My eyes flew open as I gripped her wrist. Her breath hitched again. “If I
stay, I’m going to fuck you, and you don’t need that right now.”
Cassie’s nostrils flared, fire flashing in her gaze. “I know what I need better
than you do. Maybe I want you to fuck me.”
“Maybe?” I growled.
“I do.” Her fingers curled into my shirt. “I want you to fuck me, Brock. I just
want to feel something that isn’t fear or resentment or rage. I just want to
feel … good.”
My cock hardened as my balls tightened. “You could go downstairs and pick
someone more suitable to make you feel good.”
The very thought made me want to shred the room apart.
“I could.” She pressed against me, her breaths hastening as she felt my
erection. “But I’m pretty sure you could make me come simply by stripping
naked right now, so that’s the level of distraction I’d like, and no one else
will do.”
Fuck.
Just like that, my self-control snapped.
CHAPTER 5
CASSIDY
ONE SECOND, I watched as Brock fought against his desire. The next I
saw him lose that fight. He gripped me under the arms, lifting me up as if I
weighed nothing, and kissed me.
Brock’s kiss was ravaging. It was a man’s kiss. Dark, deep, and sexual. His
stubble rasped against my skin as I wound my arms around his neck and my
legs around his waist.
His hand fisted in my hair as he held me to him, and I kissed him hungrily in
return. Brock groaned, pulling deeper at my mouth. It was as if he couldn’t
kiss me hard enough.
I whimpered against his tongue as his other hand gripped my ass to pull me
into the hard-on straining the zipper of his suit trousers. The whimper
turned to a moan, reverberating into his mouth. Brock ground his hips
harder into me, slipping his hand under my dress to squeeze my ass. I
needed him inside me. I wanted to be overwhelmed by him. To have all my
senses captured by him. To feel and taste and smell and hear nothing but
him, all around me, over me, in me.
“Fuck me, Brock,” I broke the kiss to demand. “Fuck me and don’t treat me
like I’m glass. I’m not fragile.”
Harsh intensity suffused his expression, and suddenly, we were across the
room. He threw me on the bed and I bounced, excitement flipping deep in
my stomach. I was wet already. So wet, just from his kiss.
He crawled over me, dwarfing me with his large, powerful body as his lips
found mine again. I shoved at his jacket, wanting him naked. Brock broke
the contact, sitting back, but only to take hold of my waist. He flipped me
and I fell onto my hands and knees, startled by the ease with which he
maneuvered me. A tug on the dress brought my focus back, and I shivered
at the touch of his lips on the nape of my neck as he pulled the zipper down.
I sat up on my knees, shoving the sleeves down, helping Brock shimmy it
off.
Twisting around, I turned for him so he could whip it down my legs. The
thousand-dollar dress soared through the air behind us as Brock’s hot eyes
devoured me. I wasn’t wearing a bra. His fiery gaze locked on my breasts. I
didn’t have big boobs, but I thought my B cups were perky and sweet.
Brock’s gaze said he thought so too.
“Look at you.” Brock’s voice rasped with desire as he reached out to cup
me. The touch of his large, calloused palms over my nipples made me moan.
“Do you know how many times I’ve fantasized about taking your pretty tits
in my mouth?”
Wet slickened between my legs. “Brock.”
He plucked at my nipples, watching my face as I arched into his exploration.
“Could you come with my mouth on these pretty nipples?”
“Yes!”
In answer, he bent his head to my breasts, sucking a nipple deep between
his lips, and the tension inside of my womb tightened deliciously.
“Brock!”
His arms bound around my back, his fingers fisting in my hair. He tugged,
pulling my head back roughly, forcing my breasts further into his mouth.
The dominant action was like lightning on my clit. Months of tension, of
wanting him, only to have him … he laved at my nipple as his hands
smoothed down my spine, and I felt my climax building.
Then he pushed his fingers beneath my underwear and slid them between
my ass cheeks.
My orgasm shattered through me, and Brock released my nipple to watch
me come.
“My god, woman,” he murmured, awestruck.
I was barely cognizant of being laid on the bed, of him yanking my panties
down my thighs. He stopped them just above my knees and as I reached to
shove them farther, Brock batted my hand away.
His chest heaved as his gaze moved over me.
“Keep ’em there.”
There went that deep, flipping sensation in my womb again. “Oh. Okay.”
A slight smirk kicked up the corner of his mouth, and it was cocky and sexy
as hell. This was really a whole other side to my bodyguard. He moved over
me, slipping his hand between my thighs. His fingers pushed in and my hips
arched off the bed. I tried to spread my legs, but my panties only stretched
so far.
“Brock, please.”
His thumb hit my clit and he started rubbing circles, hard, fast. My inner
muscles were still trembling from the last orgasm, but Brock wasn’t playing.
This wasn’t slow-burn torture. He wanted to set me off like a firecracker.
“Brock!” I cried his name as my belly trembled and my pussy clamped down
around his invading fingers, the orgasm flushing through me.
As I shivered and shuddered against the bed, Brock sat back. His expression
was so dark with want, he looked angry. He yanked at his suit jacket,
shrugging out of it. Threw it on the floor. His shirt was next, unbuttoning it
with speed and dexterity.
He revealed his golden, smooth skin, curving over hard, broad muscles that
made my mouth water. I’d seen him half-naked before, but I hadn’t allowed
myself to really gaze at him.
“You’re so beautiful,” I whispered through my panting.
Brock’s eyes squeezed closed for a second and then he was off the bed, but
only to yank his wallet out of his pant’s pocket and then drop his pants and
underwear.
His cock was massive.
And swollen and red and pre-cum glistened at the tip as it strained upward
with need.
My inner thighs trembled as I watched him take a condom out of his wallet
and then roll it on.
Next to go were my panties.
Then Brock covered me with his big body and I spread my legs to let him
settle between me. Hands pinning mine to the bed, he braced over me.
“Hard?” he asked.
Excitement shuddered through me. “I’ll take whatever you want to give.”
I let my legs fall open wide in anticipation as he nudged against me. Brock
kissed me again. Wet and voracious. I moaned into his mouth.
He pushed inside. Hard.
My desire eased his way considerably, but he was large, thick, and that
overwhelming fullness I’d been desperate for caused a pleasure pain to zing
down my spine. I cried out, breaking the kiss.
“Fuck,” he growled, his head bowing into my neck as he pumped into me.
If everything was out of control before, it turned wilder than I could have
imagined. I’d never been so consumed. Everything was about the hot drive
of him inside me. My hips rose to meet his hard thrusts, my cries and his
groans filling the bedroom.
I couldn’t touch him, could only take what he had to give, and it was so
goddamn exciting, I knew I was going to come again. The tension inside me
tightened, tightened, tightened every time he pulled out and slammed back
in.
“I’m close,” I gasped.
He abruptly pulled out, releasing my wrists to grab my hips. Like before, he
whipped me over onto my hands and knees. I loved he didn’t treat me like I
was fragile. Wet soaked my inner thighs as a mini orgasm trembled through
me. I moaned as he gruffly asked, “Steady?”
Yes, I was steady on my hands and knees. I nodded, unable to speak from
breathing so hard.
Brock caressed my ass and then squeezed. “I have thought about fucking
you like this more times than I care to admit.”
I whimpered, pleased beyond belief that he’d wanted me too.
“Now you can have me,” I choked out.
“Aye,” he agreed, his grip on my hips suddenly bruising as I felt him nudge
against me. “I can.”
He thrust, the sound of flesh slapping against flesh filling the room as my
back bowed against his drives. Brock swept my hair over my shoulder, one
hand gripping my nape as he came over me. He squeezed my neck,
possessive, dominant, while he held my hip steady with his other hand.
And then he fucked me.
My wrists almost buckled beneath the power of his drives.
“Your pussy’s heaven. So tight. Soaked. Fuck,” he grunted out, thrusting
against my ass with his quick, hard strokes. “Come around me. Squeeze my
cock, baby.” Those dirty words were my undoing. Mr. Carefully Controlled,
Vigilant Bodyguard Brock McIntosh was a dirty-talking, dominant bastard in
bed. That wasn’t a surprise.
How much I loved it was.
My orgasm rolled through me, my back arching, my inner muscles clamping
hard around his cock. I cried out as it swept over me.
“Fuck!” Brock’s hips pounded faster and then momentarily stilled before he
cried out my name, his grip on my nape tightening, bruising, as his body
jerked with the swell and throb of his release.
My strength gave out and I fell flat on the bed as he pulsed inside me. He
released his hold on my neck and hip and braced, grinding his cock with a
low, deep, sexy growl of relief.
CHAPTER 6
BROCK
I COULD WATCH this woman sleep for hours and never tire of it.
That’s when I knew I was in trouble.
Correction: I’d known for a while I was in deep shit.
Her copper-red waves spilled across the pillow, her lips parted slightly in
sleep. The sight of her exaggerated cupid’s bow provoked the urge to kiss
her. She looked young in sleep. Too young. Ten years too young.
Cassidy had her whole life ahead of her. I’d heard her when she spoke of
the kids she imagined in her future. I was past all that. Gave up dreams of
fatherhood long ago because being a father meant being in a serious
relationship, and I couldn’t go through that fucking mess again.
And this woman … I reached out to trail my finger over the curve of her
cheek. She made me want things I knew I’d only regret in the end.
Last night … I wanted to call it a mistake, but I couldn’t. After Cassie had
taken my fucking with an enthusiasm that blew my mind, I’d kissed and
licked and sucked every inch of her perfect wee body until I was ready to
take her again.
After another energetic round of sex, she’d fallen asleep in my arms and
instead of getting out of her bed like I should have, I’d drifted off to sleep
too.
Now it was time to leave.
The brutal ache in my chest made it one of the hardest things I’d ever had
to do.
Cassie shifted in her slumber, and it was enough to move me to action.
Even as I dressed, I couldn’t take my eyes off her. I took a mental snapshot
of her lying replete and safe, naked, sexy, and soft beneath the sheets that
fell around her waist.
Then I forced myself to walk out of the suite and not look back.
There was no room in my life for soft.

“You’re positive she’s the best?” I asked Walker, staring at the tablet screen
in front of me.
It was five hours later. My mobile had a small list of missed calls and texts
from Cassie. Every notification worsened that burn in my chest, but I was
on a mission to make it right between us.
“It’s Nicole or Roderick.” Walker tapped the screen.
I’d enlisted him on a search for the best replacement I could find for myself.
Cassie needed excellence at her back while Watts was still an issue.
“I’m leaning toward Nicole.”
“I bet you are,” Walker murmured, a slight bite to his tone.
I knew he thought I was making a mistake, but I knew better.
And so what if I didn’t want another man in Cassie’s space? I knew it would
eventually happen, but I didn’t need to be the one who set that shit up.
Roderick was objectively a good-looking bloke, so he was out of the
question.
“Nicole’s excellent.” Nicole Forster was once a special tactics officer in the
Air Force. She was my age, had four years’ experience in personal security,
and was the Pan American champion in Brazilian jiujitsu two years ago. No
family. No partner. Married to the job. She was perfect. “Can you make the
call?” Nicole also worked for the security company Walker was once
employed by when he’d been personal security to retired actor Brodan
Adair.
“Aye.” He took the tablet off me. “I’ll let you know if she’s available.”
I sighed as Ironside marched out of the staff room without another word.
He didn’t get it.
But this was for the best.

“Where have you been?” Cassidy yelled at me as soon as she opened the
suite door.
It was the next day. I’d successfully avoided her a full twenty-four hours. In
that time, I’d spoken with Judd and we’d hired Nicole. And I’d spoken with
Aria and Walker. They’d reviewed CCTV footage from last night, and after a
quick discussion with the board of directors had booted Ivan and Johnny out
of the club for what they’d done to Cassie. No fine. No warning. Just gone.
Those morons had faced the music. Now it was time for me to.
Seeing her was a hit to my self-control.
I strode past Cassidy with a blank expression, so I wouldn’t give away my
true feelings. There was no point confusing her with the mess inside my
head.
“I’ve been making arrangements.” I heard the door close behind me and
turned to meet her gaze.
She flinched at whatever she saw in my expression. “What kind of
arrangements?”
“For my replacement.”
Cassie stared incredulously. “What do you mean? What are you talking
about?”
“I can’t do this.” I gestured between us. “I don’t want a relationship, and I
can’t guard you now that we’ve fucked. It has compromised my ability to
guard you effectively.”
“So you’re quitting?”
The hollowness in her voice made that burn ignite. Fuck! “I slept with my
boss. Aye. I’m quitting.”
“Your boss.” She looked like I’d slapped her. “That’s all I am to you?”
No! It bloody well wasn’t it.
But it was all she could be. “Ex-boss now.”
My callousness might as well have been a punch to her gut. I saw it. The
physical blow of my words. And I hated myself.
Unable to bear seeing the damage I’d inflicted, I strode toward the door.
“Your new bodyguard is Nicole Forster. She’s already on a flight. Walker
will introduce you tomorrow.”
“Wait … Brock. Please.”
I glanced back at her. Cassie’s eyes filled with tears. I swallowed down my
emotion and bit out, “She’s the best. Trust me. I wouldn’t leave you with
anything less than the best. Goodbye, Cassie.”
“Brock—”
But I’d already slammed the door closed between us.
CHAPTER 7
CASSIDY
SIX MONTHS LATER

“Good!” Nicole slapped my back, harder than I think she realized, and I
smiled through a wince.
My new bodyguard was a badass, awesome motherfucker. Nicole was ex-
Special Forces, a jiujitsu champion, and she was a woman’s woman who
fixed other girlies’ crowns. Not only had she begun training me to defend
myself, strengthening and helping me get fitter than I’d ever been in my
life, she was supportive in other ways. When we were out and about and she
was on duty, she was focused and tough and no one got near me.
But when we were just cruising in the car or hanging out on set or at home,
Nicole could talk my ear off. She bolstered me when I was struggling with
work, and she reminded me daily to keep in touch with the person who
grounded me most. Mom.
Mom loved Nicole.
When she’d asked what happened to Brock and I burst into tears, Mom had
insisted on coming to stay with me in New York for a few weeks. Both she
and Nicole witnessed me try to piece together my broken heart, and it had
bonded all three of us.
I wasn’t sure I’d ever get over Brock, but I knew I deserved better than I
got, so I had to remind myself he wasn’t worth the heartache.
The police caught Watts and charged him with breaking and entering while
I was still in Scotland. Brock had left Ardnoch without a word, and I’d
remained there until I was notified that Watts was off the streets. A month
later, he was convicted. Because he didn’t steal anything (and even though
he violated my bed), he only got a year.
I was now on month five of my freedom from him and I’d been making the
most of it, filming an indie movie in New York.
The cast was young and vibrant, and they liked to party, so even though I
wasn’t a partier and not particularly in the mood, I threw myself into
socializing with them. Nicole was my shadow. Nicole was concerned I was
partying for all the wrong reasons. Like … hoping Brock saw the tabloid
photos of me cozying up to my castmate, Ryan Whitman. Nothing happened
between us other than a few sloppy kisses, but I wanted Brock to think I
was over him. That I barely remembered him.
Now it was March. The film was wrapped, and I needed a break from
partying. I wanted to enjoy my last month of freedom from worrying about
my freaking stalker. Even though there were some memories there I’d
rather forget, we returned to Ardnoch.
Nicole let me sleep off the jet lag before she had me in the estate gym
working on my self-defense early the next morning.
“Okay.” She smacked her hands together, giving me an assessing look as I
massaged my rib where I had a stitch. The woman had kept coming at me. I
was pretty sure if I really got attacked, I’d be able to kick some serious ass
after this. “You tired?”
I gestured dramatically to my body as sweat beaded down my forehead and
I tried to catch my breath.
“Okay, good.” Nicole was from Massachusetts, and her accent totally gave
that away. “That means you’ll be too exhausted to react when I tell you I
found out this morning that your boy works here.”
Confused, I scowled. “What boy?”
“Boy is probably the wrong term since that man is all man and that man is
fine.” Nicole wrinkled her nose. “Sorry, chickie. Your man is here. Brock.
Turns out he’s working here now as a security guard.”
My stomach dropped. “No.” I shook my head. “Uh-uh. He knows I pay a
fortune for membership. He wouldn’t dare take a job here knowing we’d run
in to each other.”
She grimaced. “Uh … he dared.”

Showered, dressed in a cute sweater and jeans, hair shiny and styled, I
checked my reflection one more time before I ventured out of my room. I
was on a mission to find Brock and tell him he was an asshole for taking this
job.
Except my heart was pitter-pattering in my freaking chest as I marched
down the castle corridor. Remembering the crushing sensation I’d
experienced when I realized he wasn’t coming back that morning he’d
walked out of my suite, I squeezed my eyes shut for a second before I got on
the elevator.
That man had put me through a roller coaster of emotions. I’d gone from
euphoric after a night of the best sex of my entire life with the man I knew I
was in love with, to anxious and disappointed the entire next day as he
avoided me, to devastated when he walked out of my life like it was easy for
him.
Taking a shuddering breath, I threw out thoughts of that broken woman
who had cried on her mom’s shoulder for weeks before pulling herself
together in time to make a movie. Nicole had helped me become stronger.
I could face Brock.
And I could tell him to go find a job elsewhere!
He’d fucked me, dumped me, and then taken a job where I’d have to see
him again. Uh, no! I allowed my anger to fuel me as I walked off the
elevator and turned left toward the staff wing of the first floor.
“Uh, Ms. Ward, may I help?” a posh British male voice called.
I glanced over my shoulder to see the butler hurrying toward me. “Nope.
Just need to talk to one of your security guys.”
“Perhaps I can ask the person you need to come to you?”
“Nope. I’m good!” I picked up my pace before he could stop me, counting on
the guy not wanting to be caught chasing after a club member.
“Oh!” A housekeeper came out of a door on my left and drew to an abrupt
halt.
“Security guard room?” I asked, still moving.
“Second left and then first right,” she answered, wide-eyed.
Following her directions, I marched into the security room. A man I didn’t
recognize stood up from where he sat at a bank of CCTV screens and two
large computers.
“May I help you?” the large individual asked in a European accent.
“Brock McIntosh,” I declared.
The guard raised an eyebrow. “Standing guard outside the gym.”
“Thanks!”
I hurried away, pretty sure I heard him patching through to Brock. All the
guards wore earpieces and were in constant contact with one another.
There was a part of me that expected Brock to abandon his post, so he
didn’t have to face me. The gym was housed in a building at the back of the
main castle. Paving stones placed between a gravel driveway led from the
castle exit to the gym and spa.
As I approached and the building came into sight, I saw Brock in the
distance outside the door, legs braced, hands behind his back.
An overwhelming wave of longing and sadness hit me as I neared.
His expression was carefully blank.
How did he do that?
I was a professional actor, and I couldn’t hide my emotions as easily as he
did.
Then I saw it. I slowed to a stop as his gaze flickered over my face and the
muscle twitched in his jaw. Giving him away. He wasn’t totally unaffected
by my sudden appearance.
“Cassie.” Brock nodded.
“You work here?” I crossed my arms over my chest. “Here, Brock?
Seriously?”
He raised an eyebrow. “Is that a problem?”
“Yeah. Because I got the impression last we spoke that you never wanted to
see me again, and considering the way you bolted that made me never want
to see you again, I’m pretty pissed you took a job where you knew you’d see
me again.”
He took so long to reply, I didn’t think he was going to. “Walker offered me
a job. I took it. End of.”
“You took a job where you knew I’d have to see you.”
“I took a job that was available and what I needed right now. You and I do
not have to see each other during your visits. You’re the one who sought me
out right now. I’d intended to keep out of your way.”
I flinched. “You’re an asshole. I hate you and I hate being anywhere near
you, so since I’m paying through the nose to be here, I’d really appreciate
you moving on as soon as another job opens up elsewhere.”
“Fine,” he bit out.
“Fine.” I whirled and marched away.
“Cassie …”
I raised my middle finger at him without turning around and hurried back to
the castle.
CHAPTER 8
BROCK
YOU’RE AN ASSHOLE. I hate you and I hate being anywhere near you.
Cassie’s words played over and over in my mind, all the while clawing at my
gut. The smart thing to do for both of us would be to let her hate me.
But after a day of walking around feeling like I’d been shot, I lost the battle
to go to her. To make her understand. For six months, I’d buried myself
here in Ardnoch. She haunted the place, and I couldn’t get the memories of
that night out of my head.
Because of my job, I was used to long bouts of celibacy. Before Cassie, I
hadn’t slept with a woman in three months because I’d been living with her
and working a twenty-four-seven protection detail.
Six months wasn’t the longest bout, but it was close. There was no reason
for it. I could walk into the village and pick up a tourist or one of the few
remaining single locals of appropriate age. I could go farther afield to
Thurso or Inverness.
I didn’t.
I’d tried.
But I wasn’t over Cassidy Ward, and apparently, neither was my dick.
Time would heal the pining. I had to hope.
Yet when I saw her, even furious at me, it was like seeing a mirage of water
after trekking for days through the desert.
Knowing that she hated me (and why wouldn’t she?) was eating me up.
The next day, I strode into the small command center in the security wing of
the castle. Aleksy was monitoring the system.
“Needing something?” he asked in broken English.
I searched the monitors where every public space in the castle and around
the estate was displayed. “Looking for something,” I murmured back.
There.
Cassie was taking a yoga class from the instructor, Eredine Adair. The
bonny ex-dancer was the wife of the youngest Adair brother, and even
though that family had more money than any one family needed, they all
still worked at their respective jobs. According to Walker, Eredine had been
the yoga, Pilates, and mindfulness instructor almost since the club opened.
That surprised me since she didn’t look old enough to have been here that
long. I’d seen or met all the Adair siblings and their partners over the last
six months. Happily married in a way that seemed abnormal. Loads of kids.
I wondered what it was like to have a big family like that. To be content to
be with one another for the rest of their lives.
Eredine was adjusting Cassie’s position. I tapped the screen over the live
image. “How long has this class been in session?”
Aleksy frowned and glanced at the time on the screen. “Uh, they begin at
thirty minutes after the two.”
So nearly thirty minutes, then. “Thanks.” I walked out without another
word.
Giving abrupt nods of acknowledgment to those I passed, I marched out of
the staff exit and skirted around the side of the castle. The piper called out
in greeting as he hefted his bagpipes into his arms. At three o’clock every
day, the piper played his mournful instrument to signal the start of
afternoon tea in the dining room. His song echoed around the estate.
You either liked the pipes or you didn’t. For me, they made me nostalgic for
home even though I was back in Scotland. I couldn’t explain it, other than I
was a bit of a traveling man and I didn’t mind landing in new places and
staying a while. But the cry of the bagpipes reminded me that wherever I
was, I was a Scotsman and my motherland was in my blood. The only true
home I’d ever known.
Following the gravel driveway toward the front of the castle that led to a
path down to an inland loch, I came upon Eredine’s yoga studio. It was
housed in a modern building perched over the loch. The end facing the
water was made entirely of glass.
I waited patiently outside it, inhaling the salt air as it drifted up from the
sea I could hear in the distance, but was beyond my view.
About ten minutes later, the doors to the yoga studio opened and the
handful of guests who filed out glanced curiously at me. Cassie was the last
to leave.
She halted on the porch, glowering at me in disbelief.
Her yoga pants molded to legs that were curvier than I remembered.
Curved with muscle. Biceps revealed by her tank top had a definition that
wasn’t there before. She’d been working out.
She got over her surprise and stomped past me.
My gaze trailed her. No amount of working out could get rid of that round
wee arse of hers. Thank fuck.
“Wait.” I marched after her, falling into step. “Cassie, we need to talk.”
“The time to talk was six months ago,” she replied coldly.
“You’re right. It was. And I’m sorry for that.”
She abruptly whirled on me. “What do you want?”
“To explain.” The words were difficult to say. I wasn’t a man prone to
making himself vulnerable. “To explain myself because … I cannot stand the
idea of you hating me.”
Cassie searched my face, and I saw a tiny flicker of curiosity before she
closed her expression. However, she surprised me. “Fine. Talk.”
“Fancy a walk down to the beach?”
She gestured for me to lead the way, and I followed the path that led down
to the water. It took us past another inland loch before we reached the
dunes. Sand covered my dress shoes and the hem of my suit trousers, but I
didn’t care. This was more important than keeping my uniform clean. We
didn’t say a word, though I was intensely aware of her as we strolled onto
the empty sands.
There was no one else around, which was perfect because this was going to
be hard for me.
“Well?” Cassie finally asked.
I glanced at her but had to look away because looking at her made me feel
too much. “I … I’m sorry for the way I ended our relationship. It was wrong
and I should have handled it better.”
“Thank you for saying that.” Her tone was dull.
“I … I was married once.”
At her silence, I met her patient gaze. The waves rolled calmly toward my
ankles, and I dared to touch her, leading her a little farther inland so we
didn’t soak our feet.
“You were married once?”
“Aye. Childhood sweethearts. Got together at fourteen. Married at twenty.
Divorced at twenty-five.”
“So, thirteen years ago?”
“Aye.” It didn’t seem that long ago. And yet it also seemed a lifetime ago.
“Her name was Fay. She was the prettiest lassie in school, and she made
me laugh. A lot.” My lips curled at the memories of Fay’s antics. “I think of
her as two different people. The lassie I loved as a kid. The person she
became during our marriage was an entirely different woman.” I swallowed
hard. “Have you ever loved someone who changed so dramatically on you …
it fucked with your ability to trust anyone?”
“No,” she replied softly. “I can’t say I have. I’ve met people like that but
never loved one.”
“You begin to question everything. Your own memories and perception.”
“What did she do?”
“The change began not long after we were married. We had little. She
blamed me for that. I joined the marines at her encouragement. But almost
as soon as I did, she started hating me for it. The worst part was that I
finally felt like I was where I needed to be.” I cleared my throat, keeping the
emotion out of my voice. “I don’t know who my dad was, but my mum died
when I was four. There was no one to take me, and I ended up in the
system. Foster home to foster home. I know now I clung to Fay because she
felt like my first proper family.”
“Brock …” Cassie’s soft voice around my name made me squeeze my eyes
closed in pain for a second.
I opened them, staring out at the water as we strolled. “When I was home,
Fay was always on my back. We fought all the time. But I’d claimed her as
family and I kept hoping things would get better. About six months before
the end, she was different. Softer. Funnier. Like my old Fay. We grew close
again. And then she told me she was pregnant.” That old familiar burn
scored across my chest. “But we lost the baby.”
Cassie gripped my arm. “Brock, I’m so sorry.”
“The miscarriage was devastating. Fay was broken by it.” I choked out. “I
tried to get her to see someone, to get help. And that’s when she told me
that the baby wasn’t even mine. That she was having an affair with our
neighbor. Our married neighbor.”
“Brock …”
“Aye.” I nodded grimly, still feeling the ghost of that betrayal. “I confronted
him and it was all true. The only part that we’ll never know for sure is if we
lost our baby or if they lost theirs.”
“I … I don’t even know what to say. I’m just so sorry.”
I stopped, turning to face her. “I … I can’t attach myself to anyone again.”
Her expression crumpled. “Brock, not everyone is Fay.”
“I …” I shook my head. “It’s too hard. I’m sorry. But I need you to know that
if it could be anyone, it would be you.”
Tears shimmered in her beautiful violet eyes. “Somehow that hurts worse.”
Fuck.
“I’m sorry.” The apology came out in a gruff breath.
“I get it.” Cassie stepped into my space, reaching up to touch my cheek. “I
don’t want to get it, and I wish I could somehow prove to you that you know
me better than anyone. That I wouldn’t change on you like that. That you
can trust who I am.”
“Cassie—”
“I know.” She sniffled and retreated, dropping her hand. “I do understand.
Thank you for finally telling me. I … uh … I think I need to be alone.”
I clenched my hands into fists to stop myself from reaching for her. “Okay.”
“Goodbye, Brock.”
I didn’t say it back.
I couldn’t.
CHAPTER 9
BROCK
AROUND EIGHT O’CLOCK THAT EVENING, I was just settling onto my
couch to watch a documentary on the SAS when my doorbell rang.
Considering I kept mostly to myself, I really didn’t have that many people
who would drop around the flat, let alone in the evening.
My place was small. A one-bed with a tiny kitchen and bathroom. But the
living room was a decent size, and the bedroom was big enough for a king-
size bed. The flat was above what used to be old public stables in the
village, two streets over from Castle Street, the main avenue through
Ardnoch.
I pushed up off the couch, pausing the doc, and crossed the living room. A
peek through the peephole had my head rearing back.
Cassie.
I yanked open the door.
She stood outside at the top of the stairs that led up to my place. Her smile
was small, a little uncertain. “Can I come in?”
“Sure.” I stepped back without thinking and she drifted past me. Her
perfume was musky and floral and familiar. The scent tickled my senses and
my dick.
Damn it.
“Cute place.” She turned to me as I closed the door.
My gaze dragged down her body. She wore a black, expensive trench coat
and spiky black heels. When our eyes locked, Cassie’s heated expression put
me on alert.
“I hope you don’t mind, but Mr. Ironside gave me your address.”
“How unprofessional of him,” I murmured, my pulse racing.
Her full mouth twitched. “A little.” Her fingers toyed nervously with the belt
that knotted her coat closed. “Well, I’ve been thinking all day and … now I
know where I stand, where we stand … I was … I was thinking maybe …”
She tugged on the knot and pulled open her coat.
All my blood rushed south.
Cassidy wore a violet satin bra that pushed her already perky breasts up to
create very inviting cleavage and matching barely there panties that cut
high on her slightly rounded hips. She had definition on her stomach that
hadn’t been there the last time I’d seen her naked.
For being short, she had long, perfectly formed legs, and right now I wanted
those strong, pale thighs wrapped around my hips.
“I was thinking,” she continued, shrugging out of the coat, “that sex with
you is the best sex I’ve ever had, and now that I know where we stand,
maybe it would be okay if we fucked anytime I visited Ardnoch.”
Trying to force rationale past the lust roaring in my head, I replied hoarsely,
“Are you sure? I don’t want to hurt you.”
“I know what this is.” She tilted her chin defiantly. “If it gets too much, I’ll
tell you and we’ll stop. Unless … you don’t want to.”
My answer was to cross the room and haul her into my arms. Cassie let out
a squeal of surprise, but I covered it with my mouth before I carried her into
the bedroom. It was clear she’d put some effort into choosing her lingerie
for the evening, but I just wanted her naked.
I divested her of the pretty pieces with a speed that had her chuckling in
aroused surprise. Then I none too gently threw her on my bed and whipped
her heels off, throwing them over my shoulder. My cock strained against my
jeans as I gazed down at the beauty sprawled before me. I undressed,
devouring her with my eyes. Copper hair billowed around her gorgeous,
flushed face, chest rising and falling with arousal, pale pink nipples tight
and hard and begging for my mouth. Pretty pussy already wet and ready for
me.
Putting a knee to the bed, I climbed over her as I caressed my hand up her
smooth leg, trailing my fingertips across her silky inner thigh as she spread
to accommodate me. Hovering over her, I reached for her mouth as she
reached for mine and kissed her as I slid two fingers inside her wet, tight
heat. She was so small, but she’d taken my big cock with eagerness last
time.
With her, I didn’t feel like she was too fragile, dainty in my arms. Like I
could crush her. In fact, I got off on how small she was, how snug she was
around my cock, unable to do much but take every inch and enjoy it. I’d
always been a dominant bastard in bed, but with Cassie that need was
heightened. To claim her. Own her. Make her come so many times she was
dripping.
I kissed her deeper, hungrier, and she clung to me with a moan.
I took her pussy in my mouth first. Tonguing and sucking at her clit until
her thighs closed around my head and she writhed against me. Deliberately
grazing my unshaven cheeks against her skin, I grinned at the cries that
accompanied a renewed flush of wet against my tongue. Her musky taste
was a fucking addiction.
As Cassie came, I lapped up her climax and tightened my grip on her hips,
growling against her pussy as I sucked her swollen clit into my mouth.
She screamed, tugging at my hair, pleading with me as the sensations
overwhelmed her. I didn’t stop. I didn’t stop until she shattered against me
again.
Then I moved up and over her, pinning her hands at either side of her head
as I nudged my hard, desperate cock between her legs. I held her desire-
dazed gaze and pushed inside. So snug, so tight, so swollen. I groaned.
“Spread, baby,” I commanded gruffly. “Tilt your hips.”
Cassie brought her legs around my waist and tilted.
Her inner muscles clutched as I slid all the way in.
“Brock!” Her lips parted on my name and a high gasp, and I felt the sound
throb in my cock.
I pulled my hips back, a teasingly slow withdrawal, and then groaned as she
squeezed me when I pushed back in.
“Faster,” Cassie begged. “Harder.”
Balls tightening, I had to force myself not to give in to her pleas.
Instead, I released her hands but only to sit up on my knees, pulling her
hips higher, changing the angle of my thrusts. My slow but hard thrusts.
“Oh, Brock.” She panted as I dragged out of her painfully, pleasurably,
leisurely, until only my tip was inside. Her hands fluttered near her face,
eyes sparkling with need, and this overwhelming feeling filled my entire
chest. I found her swollen clit with my thumb as I moved, and her eyes
widened as she tilted her chin back and whimpered.
I circled her clit harder.
“Brock.” She gripped the pillow behind her, arching her back. “Harder.
Faster.”
Desperate for release now, I increased my thrusts, fucking into her, her
beautiful tits trembling with my every drive. Her whimpers grew into moans
and needy pants, making my balls draw up. I was close. So close.
“Do you like my cock, baby?” I panted as I braced over her, hips snapping
as the drive to come overtook everything.
“Yes!” Her nails dug into my back. “I love your cock … ahhhhh!” She threw
her head back on a cry of pleasure as I felt her inner muscles throb around
me in waves of orgasm.
“Cassie!” I roared as the power of it tore through me, my hips jerking
against her as I ground my cock into her, wanting to feel every single
lingering, voluptuous tug of her climax.
I fell over Cassie, my lips against her damp skin as I breathed heavily into
her neck and shuddered, my cock pulsing and twitching inside her.
Finally, I lifted my head to meet her stunned gaze. “In ten minutes, we’re
doing that all over again.”
Cassidy let out a husky, sexy little laugh. “I think my heart might explode.”
Mine too, I thought, covering her mouth with my lips. But not for the
reasons she meant.
CHAPTER 10
CASSIDY
FIVE MONTHS LATER
UNTIL BROCK, I’d never been much of a risk taker. With work, yes.
Absolutely. With my heart, no. Never.
So after he told me his story about his ex-wife, about growing up an orphan,
I sympathized. I understood why his emotional walls were so high. I didn’t
have high emotional walls, but there was a security gate with a code, and I
was very careful about who I handed that code out to.
That’s why going to Brock all those months ago to suggest a casual affair
was the riskiest decision I’d ever made. I’d decided life was short and if this
was all I could have of him, then I’d take it for as long as my heart would
allow it.
Today was my third visit to Ardnoch since we’d started our no-strings-
attached affair. I didn’t ask him if he was seeing other women when I wasn’t
around for weeks on end, and he didn’t ask if I was seeing other men.
I wasn’t.
I didn’t want them.
Butterflies started their riotous party in my belly the moment my plane
touched down in Inverness. I’d been on a press junket for the past week and
looking forward to some R & R in the form of the orgasms only Brock could
give me.
I wasn’t lying when I told him it was the best sex I’d ever had.
The last time I’d visited, we were so hot that as soon as he opened the door
to his apartment, we were all over each other. He’d bent me over his small
dining table and tore my underwear. We were both fully dressed when he
took me, and I swear all of his neighbors must have heard him bellow as he
came. I’d savored the way he’d pushed my hair off my nape and kissed me
there before whispering, “Best fucking sex of my life. Always. With you.”
And that would have to be enough.
These were my thoughts as Nicole drove the Range Rover we’d borrowed
from the estate into Ardnoch.
Watts had gotten out of prison early for good behavior three months ago.
There had been nothing. No letters. No emails. No social media comments.
Nothing. A huge part of me wanted to hope that he’d learned his lesson, but
I was still on high alert. And so was Nicole. She insisted on driving me to
Brock’s apartment. He’d take me back to the estate. I was pretty sure his
colleagues (and the entire village) knew we were fucking, but I didn’t care.
Ardnoch villagers protected the privacy of the celebrities who lived on the
edges of their lives because our very existence brought in big tourism,
which boosted their economy. That meant my dalliance with my ex-
bodyguard had not made the tabloids. Though Nicole had become
something of a celebrity, the paps having picked up on her constant
presence in my life. Young women online loved that I had a female
bodyguard, and there were memes about Nicole’s badassery. She took it all
in stride.
As for me … well, her training allowed me to add martial artist to my
résumé, so we were only in Ardnoch for a few days before I had to fly to
Canada to film a thriller action movie where I played a spy.
Nicole waited for me while I ran up the outer staircase to Brock’s cute
apartment. I knocked and waited with great anticipation for the sounds of
his heavy footfall. But nada.
To be fair, I usually texted him to let him know I was coming, but it was
kind of last minute and I wanted to surprise him. Knowing I would be in
Canada for three months without seeing him seemed impossible. I needed
one more fix before we spent the longest time apart we’d spend since
starting this thing.
After another knock and nothing, I hurried downstairs and back into the
SUV. “Walker said today was Brock’s day off, right?”
Nicole nodded. “Definitely.”
I glanced over at the small parking lot opposite the converted stables and
spotted Brock’s blue Ford pickup. “Car’s there.”
“Which means he walked to wherever he is.” Nicole gestured ahead. “I bet
he’s at the Gloaming.” She referred to the local pub and restaurant. “Want
to check?”
“Might as well. If I don’t find him there, I’ll just call him.”
A minute later, Nicole slid the Range Rover into the last empty spot outside
the pub. “I’ll wait.”
The pub, restaurant, and hotel was two hundred years old. At least the pub
part was. It had been renovated but still had the original low ceiling with
dark beams and a huge hearth at one end, as well as booths and cute little
tables and a dark wood bar opposite the entrance. It led through to a
restaurant I’d eaten in. The food was good.
I felt gazes on me as I stepped into the pub. It sounded vain, but I was used
to it. I was one of those celebrities who had a face you couldn’t mistake for
anyone else’s, so I was easily recognized. It was a little frustrating when I
wanted to go about my business with no one noticing.
Like, for instance, when I was searching for the man I was sleeping with,
only to find him at the bar flirting with another woman.
Those butterflies went wild for a different reason. I felt sick. Brock had
smiled more with me than I’d ever seen. Usually, he was so stoic and broody
with everyone else.
But he was chuckling at whatever this woman said.
I didn’t recognize her. But she was long-legged in her tight dark jeans.
Hiking boots on her feet. Cream knit sweater molded to her curvy waist. It
had a deep V-neck that showcased spectacular cleavage from huge breasts.
Her dark hair was swept off her face in a long braid that trailed over one
shoulder. She was fresh-faced, curvy, and naturally pretty. She was
heartbreakingly everything I always thought was more Brock’s type than
me. The brunette was grinning at him in obvious invitation.
I suddenly felt very odd, small, and unappealing.
Brock tensed, his back straightening, and he turned his head in my
direction.
Though he was good at masking his emotions, I knew he was surprised to
see me. He muttered something to the brunette and got up.
I was seconds from bursting into extremely embarrassing tears.
There was no way I could do this. I’d just been fooling myself.
Crossing my arms over my chest defensively, I noted the brunette stare
longingly after Brock.
“Hey, you’re here.” Brock was careful not to touch me in public. “Did you
text?”
“No.” I glanced past him to the woman again. “Who’s she?”
“Just a tourist.” He gestured to the door. “Let’s go.”
Back stiff, I strode outside, my gaze flying to Nicole.
She gave me a thumbs-up as if to say “Am I good to go?” and I shook my
head. My friend and bodyguard frowned but stayed put.
“Nicole can leave. I’ll drive you back after.” Brock rested a hand on my
lower back to guide me.
“No.” I stepped away from him, my gaze darting around to make sure we
were alone. There were some folks wandering around farther away. Out of
earshot. “I’m going to head back. Sorry.”
He scowled. “I was just talking to her.”
I glared. “Flirting with her.”
At Brock’s annoyed silence, I dared to ask, “How many women are you
sleeping with when I’m not around?”
The muscle in his jaw twitched as he glowered down at me. “That’s not your
right to know, because that’s not what we are. We agreed.”
Unable to hold his gaze because the burning in my chest was so bad, I knew
the hurt was written all over me, I held it together long enough to say,
“There isn’t anyone else for me. No one.”
“Cassie …” He wrapped my name in a pained whisper.
We’d had our heart-to-heart months ago. I knew where Brock stood. There
was no changing his mind. But I think when he’d told me that if anyone
could make him want to try a relationship again it would be me, I’d held on
to hope that over time, he’d see he needed me as much as I needed him.
Yet seeing him with the brunette … I realized he wasn’t falling in love with
me.
In all likelihood, he was growing bored with me.
There was no point in bearing more of my heart to him or trying to talk him
into loving me. I had more self-respect than that. “This has to be over,” I
forced out, still unable to look at him. “I’m sorry. Goodbye.” I hurried
toward the Range Rover, desperately holding myself together. The time to
fall apart was when he wasn’t there to witness it.
A firm hand wrapped around my biceps, yanking me back around.
“Cassie—”
I had no choice but to meet his gaze. “Brock, please!”
At my tortured words, expression, he released me. Like I’d burned him.
“Baby, I’m—”
“Don’t. Don’t call me baby. Don’t … if you care even a little about me, you’ll
just say goodbye.”
He looked away, teeth visibly gritted as he scrubbed a hand over his head.
Finally, he bit out, “There’s been no one but you since we met. And I wasn’t
planning on sleeping with anyone while we were doing this thing. Just so
you know.”
But eventually there would be. And the fact that I thought of him as mine all
the while he was flirting with other women … “I still need to end this.”
Our eyes held, and I saw so much roiling in his gaze. In the end, he didn’t
say goodbye. He just nodded.
So I walked away.
And he didn’t stop me.
CHAPTER 11
CASSIDY
ONE MONTH LATER
THE CHARACTER I was playing was a damaged but highly intelligent and
fearless spy. She’d been traumatized by the murder of her family when she
was a teenager. It fueled her.
It wasn’t the same, but I poured my heartbreak over Brock into her, and the
director was on cloud nine with my performance. I’m glad she was happy,
and I was proud of what I was doing. But it didn’t make it any easier going
about my day like I wasn’t the walking fucking wounded.
I was in a particularly bad mood because it was Halloween. Not only was it
the one-year anniversary of the first time Brock and I slept together, but
people were acting crazy on set. They were pulling pranks, some were
dressed up in costume, and there was just a real lack of focus that was
driving me kind of crazy.
I was a major party pooper.
When a break hit, I strode off set, and everyone gave me a wide berth.
Nicole fell into stride with me. “Give me a minute.” I waved an aggravated
hand at her. “I just need some time alone in my trailer.”
She nodded, and I sensed her fall away.
“Boo!” Someone wearing a white sheet with eye holes and carrying a
clipboard pounced at me as I opened the door to exit the sound studio.
“Jesus!”
She giggled as she slid past me. “Happy Halloween!”
Go fuck yourself, I snarled internally but willed myself not to say it out loud.
All I needed was a reputation for being a bitch on set.
I hoofed it to my trailer after that, because I was seconds from biting off
someone’s head.
Yanking open the door, I hopped up into the trailer and slammed it shut. I
bowed my head, letting the silence wash over me.
Thank God.
Pushing off the door, I walked into the bathroom to take care of business.
Washing my hands, I stared at my reflection in the small mirror. Makeup did
a great job of covering up the dark circles under my eyes. Sleep had not
come easily this past month.
My belly grumbled, at least. I had eaten little the first couple of weeks after
I ended things with Brock, though my appetite was slowly but surely coming
back. Stepping out of the tiny bathroom, intent on grabbing food from
catering, I halted my pursuit at the sight of the stranger in my trailer.
“Oh my God!” I cried out, clutching my chest in fright.
The height and build told me it was a guy.
And he wore a freaking Scream mask. You know the one? Disturbing melted
white face with black eyeholes and mouth.
Anger overtook my alarm. “Okay, I’m done with this Halloween shit. Who
are you and why are you in my trailer?”
At the same time, he raised a fist clenching a large kitchen knife and
whipped off the mask.
Genuine terror froze me in place.
Freddy Watts smirked at me as he dropped the mask. “I missed you.”
I searched the space for a weapon, finding none that would prove useful.
The trailer was really just a place to relax, go over my lines, and nap. There
was little space to maneuver. To get away.
How the hell had Watts gotten past studio security?
“All this time I’ve been waiting for you to miss me too.” Watts took a step
toward me, and I backed up. His face suddenly flushed with anger. “But you
didn’t miss me, Cynthia. You’ve been fucking your ex-bodyguard!”
“My name is not Cynthia.”
“Don’t lie to me!” He waved the knife. “You can pretend to be someone
you’re not, but we both know who you really are. And who you really belong
to. I need to show you who you really belong to!” He rushed me.
I grappled with him, trying to avoid the blade. We crashed against the
kitchen counters, against the opposite wall, and then I tripped over boots
I’d left in the narrow corridor. We both went down, and I heard the knife
clatter at my side as Watts released it to pin me on the floor.
His grip was a vise around my wrists as he came over me. “I’ve got you
now, Cynthia,” he murmured, and I barely heard it over the rushing of blood
in my ears. I could feel him hard against me. Nausea roiled in my stomach.
No, No, NO!
For months, this man’s very existence had terrorized me. Had changed me!
Yes.
Had changed me.
I would not lie down and take this and wait for him to hurt me or for Nicole
to rescue me.
I was stronger now.
With a cry of rage, I pushed and struggled against his weight until he
slammed my wrists into the floor and bellowed at me to calm down. Pain
shot through my arm from where my wrist bones had made impact, and it
stunned me for a second.
“Good.” Watts groaned and buried his lips against my neck as he ground his
erection into me. “I love you, Cynthia.”
Hatred and fury burned hotter than ever. “Get off me!” I screamed. “I’m not
Cynthia, you sick motherfucker, and I will never be yours!”
It happened so quickly.
He released my right wrist to reach for the knife.
The burning, agonizing pain flared through my abdomen as he stuck it into
me twice.
Watts’s face was a mask of madness, desire, and bloodlust. “That should
shut you up.” He dropped the knife beside us again and reached for the
zipper of his jeans. “Should keep you quiet while I make love to you.”
Wet, hot liquid saturated my T-shirt.
Blood.
Surreal. It felt like I wasn’t really in this moment.
But I was in this moment. This awful thing was really happening to me.
Dazed, in shock, I had only one thought.
If I was going to die, I was taking the bastard with me.
I screamed like a raging banshee and used every ounce of my strength left
to grab the knife and slam it into his gut. I roared my wrath and pulled the
knife out, all the while screaming. Then I plunged it again. On that thrust, I
left the blade in him.
His face slackened with shock, and his hands fumbled for the knife handle,
but all the strength left his body. He slumped, eyelids fluttering shut.
Somehow, I pushed him off me despite the weakness filling my own limbs.
Scrambling from under him, I crawled toward the door, leaving blood
smears all over the trailer floor and kitchen cupboards. The last thing I
remembered was fumbling to get the door open and falling as it swung
outward.
CHAPTER 12
BROCK
“YOU’VE BEEN a moodier bastard than usual.” One of the footmen slapped
me on the back as he took a seat at the table behind mine.
The staff room at the estate was fairly quiet as I took a coffee break. I’d
been in desperate search for peace for a month.
It wasn’t happening.
And not just because the castle was abuzz with plans for their Halloween
party, but because I missed Cassidy Ward with every inch of my fucking
being. It was worse this time around than last.
Walker had told me she canceled her membership.
She wasn’t coming back.
Now there was no reason for me to stay.
I was already looking at other job opportunities. Maybe one that would take
me to LA. Or New York.
Masochistic bastard that I was, I was greedy for just one more moment with
Cassie.
When she walked away, I hadn’t realized what that truly meant. Until I
discovered she’d canceled her membership.
So, aye, I suppose I was more of a brooding bastard than usual.
I didn’t reply, just sipped at my coffee and stared balefully at the TV screen.
The news was playing on low.
When the chyron on the screen displayed Cassidy’s name, as if plucking her
from my thoughts, I lunged for the remote and bumped up the volume.
The female news presenter announced, “And in other news, actor Cassidy
Ward, famous for playing genius mathematician Cynthia Riley on the hit
show The Female Quotient, is in critical condition in a Vancouver hospital.
The actor was filming in British Columbia when she was attacked in her
trailer. Her assailant, thirty-five-year-old Freddy Watts, has also been
admitted to hospital. Reports suggest he and Ward suffered multiple stab
wounds in the altercation. Ward’s battle with stalker Freddy Watts hit the
news last summer …”
Ice-cold terror washed over me.
“Brock?”
I dropped the remote and ran from the room, following the corridor to
Walker’s office. Barging in without knocking, I demanded of my boss, “I
need to get to Vancouver. Now.”
Ironside stared stonily back at me. “Why? What’s going on?”
With more calm than I felt, I relayed what had happened to Cassidy. I’d
barely finished and Walker was on his phone, making a call for me.
It took everything within me to stand still and wait. And to not throw up. I’d
been in war zones. I’d been shot at, stabbed, fucking faced the worst
monsters this world had to offer.
But the fear of losing Cassidy and knowing I’d lost her because not only was
I a coward but because I wasn’t there to protect her … well, fuck … that
was the worst monster I knew I’d ever face.
CHAPTER 13
CASSIDY
THE FIRST PERSON I saw when I woke up, disoriented, in what was
obviously a hospital room, was Brock.
The beeping from the machines hooked up to me was grating, the light was
too bright, and there was a dull pain in my abdomen.
But Brock was here.
Why?
I gazed blearily at his face, still frowning in sleep as he sat sprawled
awkwardly in a hospital chair by the bed. Longing gave way to memories,
and flashes of my battle with Watts flooded in.
Whimpering, I heard the beeping grow faster.
Brock’s eyes flew open and there was no sign of his weariness as relief
etched into his features. “Baby …” His voice was hoarse with emotion as he
leaned over, grabbing my hand to press a kiss to the back of it. “You’re
awake.”
“Y-you’re here.” Why was he here?
Tears suddenly brightened his eyes, and I think I was more shocked by that
than waking up in a hospital bed. “I thought I’d lost you for good.”
What did that mean?
“Watts?” I croaked out.
“Dead.” Brock growled, and I saw the savage satisfaction he took in those
words.
I did not take savage satisfaction in the fact that I’d killed my attacker. But I
also refused to feel guilt after everything that evil man had put me through.
I was too tired for guilt.
“I’ll get the doctor.” Brock stood before I could ask any more questions.
A while later, after a chat with the doc about how I was a miracle and how
Watts hadn’t punctured any vital organs but I’d lost a lot of blood, that my
recovery looked good … Nicole came in before Brock and I could talk again.
She looked ravaged with guilt, and I spent some time reassuring her she
was the reason I was alive. She’d taught me to fight back and she’d made
me strong, both physically and mentally.
Mom’s flight had been delayed, so I talked to her on the phone. She was
frantic, but I assured her I was okay.
There were others. My agent. Cast and crew from the movie. But Brock
could see how weary I was, as could the nursing staff. They insisted
everyone go home.
Brock stayed.
When I woke up a few hours later, he was still there.
His eyes were on me as I blinked open to wakefulness.
“I should have been there to protect you. I am so sorry, baby.” His voice
shook. “You’ll never know how much.”
I didn’t want him to be in pain with regret. Reaching out a hand to him, he
took it, pressing kisses against the back of it. “Brock … I don’t blame you.
And honestly, I’m proud of myself. I think I needed to be the one who faced
him. I needed to know I could do it. That I’ll never need anyone else to make
me feel safe.”
Brock leaned forward, eyes searing with emotion. “I still want to be the man
who makes you feel safe.”
My breath caught. “What does that mean?”
“I’m done being a coward. I want to be brave so I’m worthy of you. I … I
love you so much, Cassidy Ward. Every day without you has been agony. I
thought … When I heard the news, I thought my punishment for being a
coward was to lose you before I could tell you how I feel.”
Tears spilled freely down my cheeks. “Really?”
“Aye, really.” He swept them away with his thumb. “Do you forgive me?”
I nodded, sobbing.
“Do you think you might love me back?”
I laughed at the ridiculous question, and it hurt. “Ow.”
“Shit. Please be careful.” He brushed his lips over mine.
“I love you, Brock. I’ve never stopped loving you.”
Brock squeezed his eyes closed in relief and then couldn’t resist kissing me
a little longer, a little harder. My fingers slid into his hair to hold him close.
Finally, he broke the kiss to whisper a vow in my ear, “I won’t ever leave
you again.”
EPILOGUE
THE NEWS PRESENTER finished relaying the latest from the Scottish
government, her serious face giving way to a small smile. “And in other
news, the village of Ardnoch is buzzing with activity this weekend as
tourists and media descend to celebrate the wedding of Emmy Award-
winning actor Cassidy Ward. The actor and her husband-to-be, Brock
McIntosh, became internet favorites when their romance went public two
years ago after Ward recovered from a brutal attack by stalker Freddy
Watts. Ward famously fell in love with her Scottish bodyguard, and it’s fair
to say the public has fallen in love with their romance.
“The pair are holding their wedding reception at the famous Ardnoch
Estate. It’s not the first celebrity wedding the estate has hosted, but it’s
unusual for them to decide to marry at the village church. Tourists are
excited to see the loved-up couple make their way into the church, and it
seems like the villagers are getting into the spirit of the event. Our
entertainment correspondent, Maggie Ivers, is in Ardnoch this afternoon.
Maggie, what is the atmosphere like right now up there in Ardnoch?”
“Well, Hannah, no one likes a wedding better than the Scots, but I get the
sense from talking with locals and tourists that this one is extra special. Not
just because one of our own is getting married, but because we love a good
happily ever after. And there’s a genuine feeling here that Cassidy Ward
deserves all the happiness in the world. She inspires a lot of respect and
goodwill. Two years on and fans are still reeling from her attack, proud of
her for the work she’s doing campaigning for better laws against stalking,
and if I might say, pleased as punch she’s come out stronger than ever after
her ordeal. There’s a lot of joy here for the happy couple, Hannah. Not to
sound like a cheesy song, but you can really feel the love in the air.”
“It sounds wonderful. I wish I were there.”
“We wish you were here too. I’ll be back tomorrow with live updates from
the wedding.”
“We’re all looking forward to it, Maggie.”
“Bye for now from Ardnoch.”

The Bodyguard is set in the world of Ardnoch. That series universe begins
with Here With Me (The Adair Family Series #1).
Ex-Cop Robyn Penhaligon leaves Boston for the Scottish Highlands. There
she reconnects with her estranged father who works as security at the
private Ardnoch Estate. Sparks fly when she clashes with her father’s boss,
owner of the estate, Lachlan Adair. At odds with the ex-Hollywood actor,
Robyn attempts to fight their adversarial chemistry, all the while
investigating mysterious crimes targeting him and those around him.
READ HERE WITH ME IN KINDLE UNLIMITED
HOT BIKER NEIGHBOR
TIJAN
CHAPTER
ONE
THE SOUND of a motorcycle woke me at three in the morning.
Not the afternoon. This was definitely not the afternoon.
This guy. My neighbor. I’d heard him. I’d glimpsed him taking off on his
bike. Glimpsed him coming back.
He didn’t keep the bike in his garage. For one whole afternoon, he worked
on it outside. The other women in the neighborhood had a field day.
Everyone had suddenly decided it was time to catch up with the neighbors
on their front lawns or work on their yards. The lawns were pristine the
next day.
I’d heard about him, about that whole spectacle—how he moved around in
those Wranglers that fit so nicely over his lean hips. How they hung over his
ass. How he started out wearing an old, ragged T-shirt that had just the
right rips and tears, and he should’ve been on the cover of Motorcycles &
Riders R Us. Then how he took the shirt off and conniptions were heard
everywhere. The guy was tatted up. Those tats weren’t decoration. They
were the kind that meant something, including that giant, demonic skull
over the guy’s entire back.
Some of my neighbors texted me when the shirt came off. They were the
same ones who enjoyed their wine, who were happily married, but also told
me in some detail how those tattoos would look in a mirror—a mirror on the
ceiling, if you get my drift.
Now, me?
Everleigh Malcolm.
I was neighborly. Could be. Had been at times when I needed to. I wasn’t
naturally inclined that way, but there were times when you did what you
needed to do.
I even got my neighbors to call me a nickname. Evie.
I’d done the PTA at a time in my life. That was back when I’d taken in my
little sister, Kimmy, because, well, our mother was a mess. She was a
loveable mess, but a mess, and she had horrible taste in men. Kimmy came
to stay with me during one of those times our mom learned about her bad
taste in men.
I didn’t have kids of my own, but at this rate, I didn’t need any.
I’d taken over being mom for Kimmy more on than off for her life. And, that
time, Kimmy stayed with me for two years.
That was when I’d done the PTA and the HOA too.
I knew how to rally and hustle with the nosy neighbors, the bitchy
neighbors, the stuck-up neighbors. The perverted neighbors. You name it,
I’d handled them, so when I’d gotten a call a month ago that my mom was in
a bad spot (again) and the current boyfriend had gone missing, I never
questioned my immediate response.
Kimmy had called me and the way she’d said my name, I’d known it was
time to step in.
I knew my sister, knew the different inflections and tones of her voice, and
by the way she’d whispered my name, it was bad.
Real bad.
I was stepping in, and this time, it was going to be permanent. I quit my job,
sent my resume out, and got a deal on a house within a few days.
I was physically moved in two days after that, which was a miracle
considering I’d relocated to Texas from Tennessee. The drive itself took half
that time, but I didn’t have much with me. Kimmy wasn’t the only work-in-
progress here. I was right there with her.
We’d figure it out. I was determined.
As for the house itself, I was going with divine intervention. I had just
enough in my nest egg. The process went so smooth. The place was empty.
They were motivated sellers and agreed we could move in ahead of closing.
It was the smallest house in an affluent neighborhood, but I didn’t care. It
was adorable. It was mine, and Kimmy wasn’t leaving again. I informed
Darby of this when I picked Kimmy up from her place. Kimmy would be
staying with me until forever. Which worked out, because Kimmy recently
graduated, but hadn’t made plans for the following year. All this happened
too late in the year so the new plan was that she’d take a year off with me.
She could work. Or just, you know, heal from Darby’s latest drama.
Our mom was drama, so she attracted drama.
I wasn’t concerned about Darby’s missing boyfriend.
We were about to enter Halloween season so we almost had a full year to
get Kimmy back on track. She was smart. She could go for a four-year
degree, but I wasn’t going to push her. Not yet.
The only time I faltered in my plan was when I saw my sister.
A job promotion had taken me to Tennessee. I’d been there for the last
three years, so getting back home to Texas for visits had been a struggle. I
checked in with phone calls, video chats. A few visits here and there, but
Kimmy had been avoiding a video call for the last six months.
I now saw why.
She’d shot up in height, but I knew that. Expected that. Knew she’d be
skinny too. She just ran that way, but this Kimmy wasn’t my Kimmy.
My Kimmy was healthy. She glowed. Smiled easy. She had long blonde hair.
Angular face. Little lips. Big doe-like eyes with eyelashes that were the real
deal, not clip-ons. My little sister could model if she wanted. She’d done a
few gigs as a kid, until Darby helped herself to Kimmy’s earning. Our mom
spent it on the boyfriend at that time.
Kimmy’s modeling career ended after that.
But, and this was such a big but, Kimmy was eighteen now. She was under
my roof, and I’d fight the devil if anyone tried to take her from me again.
That most certainly included Darby.
I didn’t know what the details of the latest Darby Drama incident. I just
knew it had something to do with the recent boyfriend in her cycle of men,
and that whatever happened affected our mom too. Her normal fight was
gone.
Darby barely said a word, barely looked at me when I arrived.
Kimmy flew down the stairs. Her bags were packed and just like that, we
were gone.
I took her to my house and went back for the rest of her stuff. While I was
there, I stole a key for the house to make a copy because this wasn’t my
first round. At some point, Darby would get her fight back and if there was
something in the house Kimmy might need, I was going to ensure there was
a way I could get it with or without Darby’s permission.
That was also when I spotted the wedding pictures.
That stunned me. Darby married this one?
This latest boyfriend was Kimmy’s stepdad? Mine too, I guessed.
I questioned Kimmy about him, but she shook her head emphatically and
broke down sobbing.
I hadn’t broached the topic again.
I was biding my time—mostly for her, though some of it was for me, because
when she was ready to tell me, I needed to make sure I wasn’t going to end
up in prison.
So, all that had been happening. All that stress and concern had been piling
up, and I had my first job interview in the morning.
I looked at the clock. My alarm would be going off in four hours.
This motorcycle neighbor wasn’t helping my nerves.
He’d had the engine going for five minutes.
What the fuck?
Kimmy was likely sleeping through it. At first, she’d been jumpy when she
heard the bike, but once she’d realized the guy wasn’t coming to our door,
she’d calmed down. During the night, she slept like the dead. Half the time,
she fell asleep with music blasting through her headphones, and if those fell
off, she had a fan also running. It was loud enough to be a barn fan.
So because of all of that, I wasn’t concerned about waking my sister up.
But I was awake, and I was getting mad.
This guy didn’t ride his bike for funsies or as a hobby. He didn’t have a
regular nine-to-five job and rode in his off-hours. The neighbor had sent me
a picture of his back. I’d seen that giant skull tattoo. She thought it was
scandalously delicious, but she didn’t see what I saw.
He was a real biker.
He was a Red Demon.
I saw his cut one time as he rode away.
The gun and knife he carried were also the real deal. He didn’t keep them
on the off chance his house might be burglarized. This guy rode away with
the gun on one hip and his knife on the other as if they were like limbs to
him. He used that knife and gun, and knowing something about the Red
Demons, he probably used them often.
I wasn’t scared of bikers like the rest of the neighborhood. They might not
have realized how dangerous this guy was, but they knew enough to be
wary of him. No one was going to say anything to him about it being three
in the morning and he was being inconceivably rude.
Good for my neighbors, though. Being cautious. That was smart.
Me? I was smart. Had to be with the way I’d grown up, living in trailers or
in apartments in bad neighborhoods and then deciding to emancipate as
soon as I could from Darby.
Being smart got me here, where at thirty-two I could afford a house in this
neighborhood (even if it was the smallest). A few years back I hadn’t been
so smart, falling for an asshole who cleaned me out during our five-year
relationship. He cleaned me out again when he left me.
I rallied after him. He was part of the reason I needed to move for that job
promotion.
I needed money. I needed to eat, so I had to make a decision.
So yeah, I got smart. I got cautious. I had to be.
Until you started messing with my sleep.
Five minutes later, when that bike was still going, I officially rounded that
corner. Me being smart left the building.
I was pissed.
CHAPTER
TWO
THE BIKE WAS PARKED IN HIS DRIVEWAY.
I marched past the giant, obnoxious inflatable skeleton. Kimmy had stopped
in her tracks in the store and had laughed when the thing began waving
around in the air. It looked as if someone was inside. I hadn’t intended to
get the thing, but the sound of her laugh had me grabbing for one of the
packages without thinking about it. Anything that made her laugh like that,
especially now, I was purchasing.
I got two.
One was set up on the left side of my door. The other on the right.
Both waved at me in the wind as I marched down the stairs, past the
haybale and goofy-grinning pumpkins that also made Kimmy smile, and
went right for his house.
As I headed for the bike, I noted that he was inside the open garage.
I knew the rules. You do not touch a biker’s bike, no matter what.
What’d I do? I went to the bike, turned the key, and shut the engine off.
I touched the bike.
“What the fuck?” A savage growl came from behind me.
I rotated, my head cocked to the side, and I popped my hip out to match.
One hand was on that hip, and the other held his keys in the air.
Then I got my first real load of the guy. Whoa.
I was knocked off my pissed-off wave because this guy was gorgeous.
Gorgeous in a scary way.
There were the broad shoulders. Lean hips. Those weathered jeans, his
boots, his cut over a white T-shirt. He had a trim body, but I’d not expected
what I got when I saw him full frontal and also pissed off.
This guy was stunning.
He had almost white hair, and it was pushed back as if he’d run his hand
through it a hundred times. Tan skin. Tats everywhere, even on his neck,
where a dragon wound around him. A square face, a strong jawline. Hella
strong. He had some scruff on his face, dirty blond. And his eyes were not
normal. They were so clear that I wondered if there were flecks of blue or
green in them. From this distance, I couldn’t judge.
This guy was ethereal to look at, but the roughness emanating from him
made him hot. Hot with two Ts, hott. I was rocked by the wave of him
coming at me, but that passed and my attitude snapped back in place.
I narrowed my eyes. When he was close enough, I threw his keys at him.
He held something wrapped in a towel in one hand as he came at me, never
breaking stride. His hand flashed out, catching the keys, though he never
stopped looking at me. “Want to tell me what the fuck you’re doing touching
my bike?”
I wanted to retreat. My rage was slipping away and some rational fear was
taking its place, but I didn’t move. No way. I held my ground as he got into
my space, looking down at me. He was a good couple inches over six feet,
way taller than my five-seven. And though I could feel fury and heat coming
from him, I just tipped my chin up. “It’s after three in the morning.”
“So?” he growled. His nostrils flared as he shifted back a step to give me a
once-over, a long, slow one.
I blushed, now remembering that I hadn’t dressed. I’d marched over in my
tank and sleep shorts, and I did not have on a bra, which he seemed to be
appreciating as his gaze lingered on my chest. Dark lust lit up his gaze. I
wasn’t a skinny little thing, but I liked my size ten. I had curves. An ass.
Hips. I had a decent rack, a little bigger than I would’ve liked, but that was
my personal preference because a good bra was hard to find sometimes.
My hair was a mix of brown and blonde. In the summer, it was more blonde
than brown. Since we were in October, and since it was Texas, it was mostly
blonde. Everything else about me was average. Brown eyes. I liked my lips.
They were full. I’d once been asked to model for a lipstick company. That
made me smile for days. Still did.
His gaze went back to my mouth, zeroing right in on those same lips.
I almost cursed under my breath, but held it as I crossed my arms over my
chest, which hitched my tank up. That showed a good amount of my
stomach.
“Who the fuck are you, woman?”
“I’m your neighbor.”
His eyes lifted to my gaze and narrowed. His head tilted. “Why should I care
about that?”
I pointed around the neighborhood. “You see those houses?”
He didn’t look.
“You know those people?”
“I don’t need to know anyone. You don’t touch my bike.”
I tossed my hair back. “You’re fully aware that they’re scared of you. You
think that they know your kind.”
His eyes went hard at those last two words. “My kind?”
I kept going. “They think you’re going to burn down their homes if they tell
you it’s inconsiderate to keep your bike running for ten minutes while you
grab something from your garage at three in the fucking morning. Some of
them have jobs. They have kids. They have school. Some might have job
interviews in the morning so they can keep their little sister in clothes and
food. And some of them might need their shut-eye just as much as you do
whenever the hell you lay your head down and wherever that might be.”
He raised an eyebrow. “You got a point?”
The back of my neck was getting hot. His voice was cold, but he hadn’t
stopped looking me over. I could feel his perusal over every inch of my
body, and my response wasn’t what it should’ve been.
I blamed Darby for that.
I’d gotten her abysmal taste in men, though, I’d vowed off them. I’d been
good about that for the last three years, but this guy was waking up parts of
me that used to be content with the relationship I had going with my
vibrator. Those parts were now considering going on strike. They were
remembering the feel of someone sliding inside me, pounding me, going
slow, touching me roughly, tasting me, their body pressed over mine—I
cleared my throat, trying to stop the quiver wracking my insides.
“My point”—my words came out a little strangled, ’cause it’d been three
years…three years of only a vibrator—“is that they don’t know your kind.
Not really. But I do. My mom dated one of you a while back, and I got to
know him. He wasn’t the kind to run his bike at three in the morning when
his neighbors were working people who have jobs and kids and need their
sleep. That’s what I’m saying.”
His eyes smoldered as I finished speaking, and when I did, he moved into
my space, less than an inch separating us. I could feel his heat. This guy
was an inferno. I did not need to look down to know my girls were standing
at attention.
His head lowered, stopping a few inches from mine. “Woman,” he
murmured, “you’ve got so much attitude coming from you that I’m inclined
not to give a fuck that you touched my bike.” Then his eyes shifted, turning
to ice. “That’s if I had time to take you inside and show you what touching
my bike earned you. Because, darling, it earned you something.”
He lifted a hand.
I held my breath.
His thumb found my mouth, moving over my lips, down my chin, over my
throat. A wash of tingles and sensation spread in its wake, and his hand
nestled inside my tank, resting between my girls. His eyes lifted back to
mine. “You can fall asleep knowing I’ll be imagining how it’ll feel when I’ve
got those nice, long legs of yours wrapped around my waist, and I’m
plunging inside you. Because, sweetness?” His head inclined farther so his
lips grazed over mine. “You just earned yourself a day’s respite. Coming
over here, touching what’s mine, mouthing off, telling me how inconsiderate
I am, and all the while looking like this, with your hair fresh out of bed,
sleep lines making your mouth all soft, and by your own account, knowing
what kind of a man I am—oh yeah. You knew this delivery would be a gift
for me, and I am looking forward to unwrapping it.” His hand slid over my
chest, down my stomach, and around to my back as he brought me against
his body.
I sucked in some air, my hands going to his chest—his very rock-hard chest
—and they were practically singed from the touch. Those quivers inside me
began aching because he had promised my girl parts something they’d now
decided they’d been starved of for way too long.
I bit my lip, stopping a moan because…embarrassing. So embarrassing.
“Where’s your interview at tomorrow?”
With the rush of nerves and sensations and my body staging a mutiny, it
took a second before I heard his question. “Hmm?”
A soft grin came over his face, and his hand came back to touch the side of
my face. “Your job interview? Where’s it at?”
“Rothschild Chiropractic,” I heard myself answer. Then horror filled me
because I shouldn’t have said that. I was on his radar. The last Red Demon
I’d known had not looked at me like this. Or behaved like this. He’d been a
decent guy. But I should’ve known. I so should’ve known. These guys, when
they saw someone they liked, they claimed them. I mean, I hadn’t seen that
part happen because he was alone when he came over, and he was with
Darby, the kind of woman who didn’t need claiming. She was the one who
did the claiming. Once she did, it took considerable effort to un-cling her.
Still, I should’ve known.
He watched me, his hand still cupping my cheek, his thumb rubbing over
my lips. “You want, I can put in a good word? Know the doc. He takes care
of a few of us.”
A different worry began to surface, because did I want that? To work for a
chiropractor who did house calls for the Red Demons?
“Um…” I bit my lip.
His eyes crinkled. I felt he was going to say something more, but his phone
began ringing. He moved back and answered it, listening.
“I’m on my way,” he said after a moment, his voice hard. “Got it.”
Putting his phone away, he regarded me. His eyes slid to my mouth. Held
there. He let out a soft sigh. “If I taste you, I know I’ll want to keep tasting
you, and work calls. I’ll shut the bike off even if I’m just grabbing something
in the future.” His thumb touched my lip, stopping me from biting it. “A day.
I’ll be back tomorrow. You got plans, you cancel them. I’ve got a feeling
you’ll get the job.” He gave me another once-over before hitting a button,
and his garage closed.
He got on his bike, started it up, and backed out before taking off down the
street.
And me? I went straight to my vibrator because good Lord.
But no. It’ll all be fine, I told myself a little while later. He was the type to
have women throwing themselves at him. He’d get distracted and not see
me for a while.
He’d forget about me.
CHAPTER
THREE
WHEN I WALKED in for my interview, the office door opened.
“You need to leave, Julia,” I heard someone say. A male someone. “Now.”
His tone was final.
I stepped in, moving past him, seeing his face was set. He’d had enough.
I was assuming this was Dr. Rothschild himself. He stood tall, lean. Wire
glasses. His face was set in a firm line, but he was tired. The bags were
visible even under those glasses.
A woman was standing behind him. She smoothed her hands down her skirt,
looking amazing. Her hair was blown out and swept back to perfection, and
her makeup looked professionally done. Her nails were long and painted
nude. I liked them. I wasn’t a flashy-color kind of girl. And her shoes—I
almost died at seeing her shoes. You could go to the most expensive shoe
store in town, and those shoes would be on a pedestal. I wasn’t usually a
shoe person, but after seeing those, I was considering changing my
mindset. I would love a pair of those heels.
Her icy blue eyes found me and brrrr. I got frostbite. Moving slowly,
purposefully, she went to the front desk, she picked up her purse, then gave
Dr. Rothschild the same cold look. “You’ll be hearing from my attorney,
Nicolas.”
“No, I won’t,” he countered. “If anyone had a suit against the other, it’d be
me suing you for sexual harassment. You’re fully aware that’s a fire-able
offense.”
She flinched. Then, with a huff, she sailed past me and out the door.
His gaze went to mine. His eyes narrowed as he clenched his jaw, looking
ready for another fight. “May I help you?”
A few other people were in the waiting room. An elderly woman was in a
wheelchair. A younger lady was next to her. In the corner was an older guy,
a magazine in hand. As I watched, he got up, put his magazine down, and
went out the door.
The doc sighed. I suspected he had a raging headache behind one of his
temples.
I didn’t respond right away, so his eyes moved to the waiting area. “Mrs.
Wagner, your appointment just moved up.”
The lady in the wheelchair beamed at him. “Cheerio by me, Nicky. You do
what you must to protect yourself against the likes of that shark. If you need
a material witness, you call on me. We heard the whole thing.”
His mouth went flat as he coughed, clearing his throat. “Right. I appreciate
that.” His gaze went back to me. “You’re?”
I took two steps, held out my hand, and hoped he’d be okay with my gusto.
“Everleigh Malcolm. I swore off men three years ago, and up until last
night, I’ve been good at keeping that vow. That has nothing to do with you,
but more so my neighbor. I have three years’ experience working with a
chiropractor in Tennessee. I moved here to take care of my little sister.” I
pulled out my resume. “You can call my previous employers, but based on
your emergency need, I’m pretty sure I’m your new assistant.” I closed my
hand around his and pumped it, just once. “You can call me Evie.”
He didn’t blink. He only stared at me, his hand closing around my resume.
“I vote for her,” Mrs. Wagner called. “Women can tell. This one means
business. If that last one tries coming back to start trouble, this one will put
her in her place. Won’t you, Evie?”
I offered her a beaming smile. “You bet I will. When I take a job, I take all
the official responsibilities seriously.”
Mrs. Wagner beamed right back at me. The younger girl next to her tried
not to laugh.
The doc let out another sigh. “If you’ll give me a moment?”
I gave him a nod and moved over to give the front desk a quick scan. The
computer looked new. The phone system was the same as my previous
employment.
“You’ll get the job.”
I turned around.
Mrs. Wagner gave me a knowing nod. “I’ve known Nicky all my life, babysat
him. He’s always liked straight shooters. Plus, your whole swearing-off-men
thing might’ve sealed the deal. Nick’s been having problems with assistants
for years now, ever since his mother retired.” She squinted. “Who’s this
neighbor you mentioned?”
An image of him flashed in my mind, and my mouth went dry. “No one.”
Mrs. Wagner continued eyeballing me. “I know everyone around these
parts. Your little sister was already here?”
I nodded.
“What’s her name?”
“Kimmy Graza.”
“Your mom is Darby Malcolm?” She and the younger girl shared a look.
It was a look I recognized. Most people in town knew Darby. Knew her from
the bar. Grocery stores. Laundromats. She was allergic to getting a job. If
she was desperate enough, Darby had no problem causing a scene until she
got what she wanted. Money. A discount. Someone’s husband.
“Yeah.” I prepared myself for what always came next. Most assumed I was
like Darby.
Mrs. Wagner only nodded. “I know her from the bingo hall. She sits next to
me every other Tuesday and Thursday. You tell her Jeannie says hello.”
That was unexpected.
“Uh, yeah. I will,” I told her, though, I was hoping I could put that off for a
good while.
The office door opened again, and the doc appeared. “Ms. Malcolm?”
I stood. “Yeah?”
He gestured toward his office. “Can I have a few minutes? And then I’ll get
to you, Mrs. Wagner.”
“You take your time, Nicky. I’m suited good with two Depends. I’m in no
hurry.”
He frowned and blinked a little.
I sailed past him and into the office.
He gave me a small smile as he sat behind his desk.
I got a better look this time.
Dr. Nicolas Rothschild was good looking. I already noted his height and
statute, but his was the all-American kind of good looks. He had dark, wavy
hair and hazel eyes.
Ten minutes into the interview, I knew why he had problems with women.
He was humble, obviously intelligent, and kind. With his career, his looks,
he was the complete package.
But not for me. I meant my vow.
Also, I got the job.
CHAPTER
FOUR
I FOUND out three things over the next two weeks.
One, the neighbor was all bark, no bite. He never showed.
The second thing I learned? Our neighborhood liked a theme potluck, only
they called them barbeques. There was an event happening. It was mostly
for kids, but it looked like fun for the adults too. There were costumes. An
inflatable haunted house set up. Some other games were happening in the
back. Bobbing for apples. A pumpkin balloon game. Parents were being
wrapped in toilet paper to look like zombies.
The third item I learned? Texans liked to eat, and everything they ate was
big. I kept hearing that this was a Texan thing, so I went with it.
Instead of making two pans of my caramel cinnamon rolls, I made three. I
added little edible bats on top of them for the Halloween theme.
They were gone within an hour.
I should’ve made six pans. Or eight.
God almighty. I was going to go broke, just from food.
“Evie.” My neighbor Telly approached with a wave. She had a cat nose and
whiskers on her face. Little cat ears as well. She went to Rothschild
Chiropractic, and we’d gotten friendlier after she realized I was working
there. She frowned at me. “Where’s your costume?”
I was wearing a white and black striped top, along with a black mask
around my eyes. “I’m a robber.”
“Oh. I see.” She laughed. Then she asked, “Is he here?”
“Who?”
She gave me a look. “Who do you think? The hot neighbor.”
Oh yes. The biker neighbor. She’d been over to my front porch, wine in
hand, and we’d commiserated about his hotness on a few nights, maybe one
too many.
“I wasn’t sure who you meant. I thought you meant my boss.”
She’d invited Dr. Rothschild today as well.
At the mention of him, her eyes took on a sly look, and she sidled closer.
“You’ve been a vault about Dr. Nick. You got anything juicy to say about
him?”
Another neighbor joined us, Rosa. She’d also partaken in our porch wine
nights, but not as many as Telly and me.
“Who are you guys talking about?” she asked, wearing a Wonder Woman
golden rope.
Telly filled her in. “Dr. Hot Chiropractor, but I’d originally asked about Hot
Biker Neighbor.”
“Oooh. Yes. Both, please, but Hot Biker Neighbor is like a delicious
fantasy.”
“Really?” Telly shook her head. “I would’ve imagined you’d go for Dr. Hot
Chiropractor first.”
Rosa shrugged, taking a sip of her lemonade. “I knew Nick’s wife. Feels
different with her passing on and all. Hot Biker Neighbor? I don’t know
anything about him. I can fantasize all I want.”
Telly turned back to me. “You’ve got both of them in your life. Lucky bitch.”
“I work for Dr. Hot Chiropractor; therefore, he’s not Dr. Hot Chiropractor to
me. He’s my boss. That’s it. And I don’t have Hot Biker Neighbor in my life
either.”
Telly rolled her eyes. “Like we’re not aware of your showdown at three in
the morning with him a few weeks ago? Please. Hettie’s a light sleeper. She
recorded that whole scene.”
My neck got warm as mortification washed over me. “No,” I choked out.
“Complete with the hug and the holding and the face and mouth touching.”
They’d seen it. Both of them.
Rosa’s face turned guilty. “I watched it three times.”
Telly’s look wasn’t guilty. She was now wistful. “Eight times. I love my
husband. I’d never let him buy a motorcycle, but yes, I’ve been fantasizing
about him on the back of a bike a lot more since our neighbor moved in. I’m
not ashamed. Our sex life has been on fire the last eight months.”
“Eight months?”
Both turned to me.
Telly nodded. “He moved in like six months before you did.”
“I didn’t think the HOA would approve him,” Rosa added. “But he got in
right away.”
The sound of a motorcycle drowned us out. Oh, no. My stomach got tight.
That wasn’t just one engine. It was multiple.
Not long after they cut off, Rosa looked past me. Her eyes bulged.
Telly sucked in her breath and drew a good, long sip of her drink.
I felt him approaching before I heard them, before everyone changed. The
air pressure went up a notch. Kids stopped to stare. The men went rigid,
becoming more alert, more cautious.
I heard the swish of their jeans, the sound of something crunching, and the
feel of him grew and grew, until both Rosa and Telly’s gazes were frozen
just behind me.
I knew, but I didn’t want to look.
“My invite get lost in the mail?”
I rotated, slowly, and he was right there, inches from me, his head tilted
down so it was clear he was talking only to me. His hair looked messy in a
delicious way, and he had marks on his face from the wind. He was dressed
in that same white T-shirt, his cut over it, the jeans he filled out in the most
tantalizing way, and boots. His gun and knife were still at his hip.
He didn’t need a costume. I had that thought in the back of my mind.
I swallowed tightly.
There were two other bikers with him. One was younger looking, and he
was gazing around with curiosity. He was pretty in a classic way, the side of
his mouth curving up in a grin. The other was scary, his eyes not looking
totally sane. His neck was one large, black tattoo, with a red skull right
under his chin. He had a scar by his left eyebrow. He might’ve been good
looking if he weren’t terrifying.
Telly looked like she was hyperventilating.
Rosa didn’t seem like she could move.
Our neighbor paid them no attention, focused only on me. His hand spread
over my stomach, as if needing a physical connection between us.
I wanted to shift away, wanting not to feel the heat of my body already
responding to him, but I couldn’t. I realized he’d been asking a genuine
question. Right. I swallowed over a knot. “It’s a neighborhood thing. No
invitations. Just word of mouth.”
His gaze shifted to my mouth. His hand slipped lower. “I’m saying you
could’ve used yours to let me know.”
“Is Lee here?”
Lee. That was Kimmy’s voice. She called me Lee.
I sucked in some air. Kimmy was already nervous of our neighbor. If she
saw him, saw how close he was to me—I didn’t want her to be scared when
she didn’t need to be. She’d been laughing a bit more with all the
Halloween events and decorations happening. I didn’t want those smiles to
go away.
“You need to leave,” I breathed.
His eyes narrowed.
“Now.”
“Lee?” Kimmy was getting closer. She hadn’t seen us yet. Then, “Lee?” My
name came out in a whimper.
I turned. My sister was as white as a ghost, her mouth open. She was frozen
in place, but not the way Rosa had been frozen. This was a bad frozen. Her
eyes weren’t on me, they were on the neighbor. A whole new look of terror
was in her eyes.
I felt my world imploding, and then saw the worst of the worst.
A stream of liquid rolled down her leg.
She couldn’t move.
A deep sob escaped her before she sprinted away, looking like she was
running for her life.
I’d never get that look out of my head. Ever. The agony and pure, raw terror
was branded into my memory.
I tore off after her. “Kimmy!”
Or I would have, if an iron hand hadn’t wrapped around my arm, followed
by a savage growl, “No.”
CHAPTER
FIVE
“WHAT DO YOU MEAN NO?” I pushed him away, but he wouldn’t release
me. “Let me go! That’s my sister.”
“Fuck,” one of his friends cursed, the pretty one. He took off after Kimmy.
I didn’t know if I wanted him to be the one going after her.
“Heckler.” The scary-looking one moved in closer, eyeing the group around
us before focusing on my neighbor. He seemed to be waiting for something.
Also, Heckler? His name is Heckler?
My neighbor stared right at me, not looking happy at all. “Get the girl,” he
clipped out. “Call Prez.”
“What about these people?”
Heckler skimmed the crowd. Telly and Rosa had moved back while their
husbands were coming toward us. “I’ll handle them. We need this shit
contained.”
“Got it.” The scary guy melted away.
Heckler turned to me and spoke under his breath, “Kimmy Graza is your
sister?”
I twisted my hand free. “Get off me,” I ground out through clenched teeth.
“That’s none of your business.”
He clamped his hand around my waist, pulling me to him and spoke over my
head. “If you know what’s good for you and your loved ones, you’ll back the
fuck off right now.”
Damon, Telly’s husband, paused. He was dressed as a preacher. Later I
would laugh at the irony as he was approaching a Red Demon. “We don’t
want problems, but you should let Evie go.”
Jorge, Rosa’s husband, was right next to him. Along with Fred Flintstone,
Barney, and Shrek’s Donkey. My neighbor’s needed to update their
costumes.
“This just became club business. It’s out of my hands.”
“You want to let her go?” Jorge moved closer with a mean glint in his eyes,
locked onto where Heckler’s hand rested on my hip.
Heckler’s hand tightened as he moved his mouth to my ear. “Call them off,
darling, or I can’t promise what will happen to your little sister.”
“Back off, guys,” I said immediately. A shiver moved through me.
“You don’t have to go with him,” Jorge countered. “Say the word. We can
call the cops—”
“No cops!” I roared because, goddammit, cops made things worse. They
always had. My knees buckled, but Heckler held on to me. “No cops,” I
whispered this time. I placed a hand on Heckler’s chest. “I gotta go with
him. Don’t make things worse.”
I didn’t wait to see their reaction. I turned toward Heckler and found him
watching me intently. He continued to study me a moment before he made a
decision. Taking my hand, he started for the street. “We gotta move.”
My legs were still shaky, but I followed.
Once we got to the street, my car was backing up. Kimmy was at the wheel.
I broke away from Heckler, running for her. “Kimmy, no!” She hadn’t gotten
her license yet. Another thing Darby slacked on as being her mom. The car
jerked to a halt as she hit the brake, then lurched forward as she swung it
around.
Kimmy locked eyes with me just before hitting the accelerator. They were
wild, panicked. My blood went cold.
“KIMMY!” I stepped onto the pavement, just as she jerked the wheel again.
The front of the car swung, coming at me. Right at me.
Whoosh.
A hard body tackled me, shoving me out of the way as my car zoomed past.
At the corner, it squealed to a stop before making another jerking right
turn.
The pretty biker was already on his bike, racing after her.
The scary one threw a leg over his and yelled at Heckler, “You all right?”
“Yeah.” Heckler waved him away. “Go! Get her.”
As he drove away, I was too busy trying to process all this to realize right
away that Heckler was patting me down, checking for injuries. “You okay?”
I couldn’t talk. What is happening? Kimmy?
“Woman,” he growled. “Talk to me. You okay?”
I nodded, still dazed, before shoving him back. “Yeah. I’m fine. But…
Kimmy? My sister…”
He cursed, taking my arm and hauling me up in one movement. It seemed
so easy for him, as if I weighed nothing, and instead of setting me back on
my feet, he carried me to his bike. I plopped on the back seat, and he put a
helmet on me, clicking it into place.
“Wha—”
He got on in front of me, starting his bike. “Grab hold of me or we’ll both be
road kill.” He gunned the engine.
I lurched backward and then scrambled to get a grip on him. He circled
around. We sped past Telly, Rosa, Damon, Jorge, and too many of my
neighbors. Some were slack jawed. Some were pissed. And some, like me,
seemed dazed at what was happening here. A tyrannosaurus rex stood next
to a giant unicorn.
What was happening here?
I wrapped myself tight against the back of Heckler and prayed.
Please, Kimmy. Be safe.
CHAPTER
SIX
UNDER OTHER CIRCUMSTANCES, riding on the back of Heckler’s bike
would’ve been exhilarating. Right now, I was numb to anything and
everything except fear for Kimmy. We were racing—literally racing, cutting
and weaving through traffic. Heckler handled the bike like it was part of his
body, an extension of him.
When he leaned, I leaned. When he dipped, I dipped.
A few times I had to tuck my head into his back because I couldn’t bear
seeing the traffic stop around us, but somehow Heckler always found an
opening.
At one point, his hip buzzed, and he hit a button. I heard him yelling and
realized he was talking to someone. How he was doing that, I hadn’t a clue.
But then he cursed and braked hard enough to flip the bike around. He was
getting instructions from someone. Directions.
He took us off the interstate, down onto a road heading out of town, and
soon we were on gravel. That was when he really let loose. It felt like we
were flying. I glanced to the side, down at our shadows. My hair was flying
from underneath my helmet.
It was beautiful in a way.
But Kimmy. Oh my God, Kimmy.
She’d been agitated before when she heard the bikes, but I thought she
calmed down. It was just something that jarred her, but the way she looked
when she saw Heckler, it wasn’t because she wasn’t used to being around
bikers. It was more. The terror in her eyes when she drove was like a wild
animal that’d been cornered—nothing calm about that at all. She’d almost
hit me. She hadn’t stopped. The Kimmy I knew would never have done that.
She hadn’t been in her right mind.
What happened?
Another bike zoomed past us.
Heckler raised a hand, offering some sign.
The other biker nodded, giving him a different sign back, and both
increased their speeds.
Another biker joined, falling in line behind.
And another.
The roar of motorcycles was deafening, and when I looked over my
shoulder, I almost lost my grip. There were so many of them. Was this all of
Heckler’s club? They’d come out to help with Kimmy? Or to do something
else?
Something worse?
We began slowing down. I looked over Heckler’s shoulder, my hands
tightening on his chest. He eased up on the throttle even more as my heart
lodged in my throat. My car was stopped at an odd angle on the road, as if
Kimmy had tried to turn around and got stuck midway. Two bikes were
parked. One was in front and one was behind my car.
The driver’s door was open, but I couldn’t see my sister.
As we got closer, the two bikers that’d followed her from my house were
standing and talking to each other on the other side of my car. Heckler
stopped his bike, putting out the kickstand. I was off and running before he
could stop me.
I heard shouting behind me. I didn’t care.
Thump, thump.
My heart was pounding so hard, so loud. It drowned out the bikes. I ran
around my car and saw Kimmy sitting on the ground. I must’ve let out a
sound because her head jerked up. Tears streaked down her face. There
was no blood. She was pale, her body shaking, but she was to be in one
piece. The two bikers moved to stop me, but I growled at them, and they
paused.
I fell to my knees beside Kimmy. “Are you okay?”
She didn’t flinch as I skimmed my hands up her legs, over her arms. I
checked her neck. She complied, no argument, and drew in a ragged
breath. “I’m so sorry, Lee.”
She was whole. No cuts. I didn’t even see any bruises. Physically, she was
okay.
I let that filter in before I sat back on my knees, gasping for breath. “Okay,
okay.”
I pulled her into my arms.
She went, her skinny arms wrapping around me, and she began sobbing
into my chest. “I’m so sorry, Lee. I should’ve told you. I didn’t tell anyone.”
Her voice was muffled against my shoulder.
I could deal now. She was okay. I held her for another minute, giving us
both some time.
I ignored the crunch of footsteps all around me.
I glanced up once to see that Heckler had pulled the other two away. They
were talking by the front end of my car, and the rest watched from the
other side. There were so many of them, all so scary, all with hard looks on
their faces.
I never used to be scared of the Red Demon cut. Until today.
“Lee.”
Heckler spoke my name. I couldn’t read his face. His eyes moved to Kimmy
and hardened.
“We need to talk.” He motioned for me to follow, walking away from the
group.
As soon as I stood up, Kimmy curled in on herself, hugging her knees to her
chest.
When I joined him, Heckler kept space between us. His tone was cool.
“We’ve got a situation. You said you came here to take care of your sister. I
need to know what you know.”
I stiffened, my chin rising. “I don’t think it’s your busine—”
“Look around, Lee.” His tone was curt. “This is club business. There’s a
reason your girl saw me and took off. I gotta know what you know.”
He was terrifying, but that was the theme of the day. I swallowed. “I don’t
know anything.”
“What do you know?”
I threw my hands in the air. “Nothing! Honestly. I know Darby’s a mess.
She’s always a mess. She goes through men like they’re tampons and she’s
constantly on her flow. I know this isn’t the first time I’ve stepped in and
taken over with Kimmy. But this is the last time. Kimmy’s eighteen. She’s
never going back to her mom. She’s staying with me and getting on her
feet. That’s what I know. That’s all I know.”
He studied me a moment. “What do you know about her dad?”
Why is he asking about Martin? “He’s in Montana and wants nothing to do
with her.”
His jaw clenched. “Montana?”
“Yeah. Montana.”
“Her dad ain’t in Montana.”
I frowned, narrowing my eyes. “Martin Graza is in Montana.”
“I ain’t talking about Graza. I’m talking about her dad.”
“That is her dad. Darby was dating a bunch of guys around that time, but
she was with Graza when she got pregnant with Kimmy. I know. I was
there. I held her first in the hospital. Not Darby. Me. Martin was blowing his
load off at some strip club.” I kept frowning. “Unless you’re talking about
her stepdad?”
He went a whole new level of tense. “Stepdad?”
Something shifted in the air. Something not good. Ominous.
I held my breath, too scared to breathe it in.
Another motorcycle was coming, a lone one, and as it neared, one of the
bikers came over. “Prez is here.”
Heckler cursed low under his breath. He twisted around to see. His hands
went to his lean hips, and his shoulders rose, held, and lowered. “Fine.
Jesus.” He rubbed a hand over his jaw before stepping close to me. “Listen.”
I was still holding my breath.
He cursed again, his hand cupping the back of my head. “Oxygen, Lee.
Fucking take it.”
I gasped, my chest heaving.
Heckler’s hand shifted, his thumb running over my cheek. His tone
softened. “No matter what, you and I aren’t done. You got that?”
“Huh?” I was already looking beyond him, and the guy was— “Max?”
He looked older, but it was him. Tall. Almost wiry, on the skinny side. His
skin had always been so tan from the sun, almost a leathery texture to it,
but it was paler than it had been when I’d known him. There was still an
edge of irritation to him. It was more. He was more dangerous than he’d
been back then. His hair was a mix of gray, brown, and black. It suited him,
and it was a little on the longer side so as he raked a hand through it, a big
chunk of hair was combed through.
I jerked forward.
He turned to me just as Kimmy let out a scream. I started forward, but
stopped as Kimmy launched herself at Maxwell. And not like she was going
to attack him. She threw her arms around his neck, and practically climbed
up his body.
He caught her, his arms wrapping around her back, one of his hands in her
hair. He shuddered and buried his head in her neck and hair.
I didn’t know what to make of that.
I glanced at Heckler and did a double take because he was staring at me.
“You know Prez?” he asked.
“Prez?”
His lips thinned. “How do you know Max?”
“I…” was distracted. “I knew a Max. I don’t know who this guy is.”
I really didn’t. The Max I knew had been nice to me. He’d waited up for me
if I was late coming home. He’d picked me up from school sometimes. Not
Mom. Him.
He’d helped me with my homework.
I’d missed him when he left. Out of all the men Darby dated, he’d been the
most like a dad to me.
But this guy? I didn’t know this guy.
Heckler sighed behind me, into my ear. His hand went to my hip. “That’s
what I’m afraid of.” He moved around me, taking my hand in his, and led me
over to them.
Prez and Kimmy were still holding each other, but as we neared, he lifted
his head.
His eyes were hard and ruthless. His whole demeanor was rough. But the
way he was holding Kimmy? That was soft and gentle.
Prez’s gaze narrowed. His eyes found Heckler’s hand wrapped around mine.
My stomach dipped.
“Who is this?” he asked.
It was Max, but he didn’t remember me. Pain sliced me.
“This is my neighbor,” Heckler said, his tone harsh.
Oh boy. I was not liking the way Max was still holding my sister, or how
Kimmy looked like her knight in shining armor had just ridden in on a horse
for her. None of her wild panic was evident anymore. Except for the drying
tears, she looked all happy. Bubbly.
“I’m not liking this, Heckler,” Max growled. “Not one damn bit.”
Heckler was silent. He just glowered back at his president. Finally, he said,
“Fuck.”
That was the perfect thing to say.
CHAPTER
SEVEN
THE COMPOUND we drove to was in the middle of nowhere. We slowed
for a gravel road, turned onto it, and at the end, a giant gate opened. I
looked up as we passed through. Men were positioned at the top of the wall
with rifles on their backs. There were more men in front of the building,
standing on a porch that wrapped around the entire front and along the
sides.
The place looked like an old-school saloon from a western movie, complete
with a swinging door. A woman walked out, and—holy crap, she was
beautiful. Slender. A little taller than average. Tan skin, but her eyes and
hair were very pale, just like Heckler. Nearly white hair. Her eyes had the
same ethereal look to them. They were so clear. A shiver went down my
spine as she paused, taking us in. Her eyes warmed on Heckler, but cooled
as they traced my hands, which were wrapped around his chest as I sat
behind him on the bike.
Her mouth flattened. There was no other reaction.
Another man came out to stand next to her. Clear blue eyes. Dark hair. A
prominent square jawline. He was taller, slung an arm around her shoulder.
He seemed more comfortable with this whole situation. His lips twitched in
a grin.
Max parked, his leg swinging off the bike, and leaving Kimmy behind. He
approached the porch, saying, “Wraith.”
The guy moved to greet Max with a handshake and half hug, both clasping
each other on the shoulder. The man smiled broadly as he started to step
back, but Max took hold of his shoulders and shook him a little before
yanking him in for a tighter hug.
I had a feeling I was missing something here.
Max moved to embrace the woman next. A gentleness came over him as he
cupped the back of her head, pulling her to his chest. She wrapped her
arms around him, burrowing her head into his neck.
Heckler parked on the other side of Max’s bike and touched my arm. “Stay
here.”
He swung off.
The woman ripped herself out of Max’s arms and ran for Heckler. She hit
him almost at a sprint. Heckler grabbed her and lifted her off her feet.
“Kess, my God, woman. My niece. You get more beautiful with each day that
passes. If you weren’t already with Wraith, me and my sister wouldn’t know
what to do with ourselves.”
Her laugh rang out as he twirled her around.
I glanced over at Kimmy, who was biting her bottom lip.
I moved to her. “Hey.”
She jumped, and when she looked my way, I saw unshed tears in her eyes.
She squeezed my hand. “I’m sorry I didn’t tell you. I should’ve told you. I
didn’t know he was alive. I thought—” She cut herself off as some of those
tears fell.
I took a breath, about to ask exactly what she meant, but Heckler was back.
“Gotta go,” he said gruffly, his hand falling to mine as he pulled me onto the
porch, past the woman, man, and Max, none of whom looked too pleased,
and through the swinging doors.
Inside was a giant bar, filled with tables, couches, and more people.
The room quieted as we entered, all eyes on us.
Heckler propelled us forward, up some stairs, and down a long hallway to a
room at the very end. He pushed open the door, hauled me inside, and
shoved me against it. Heckler was once again in my space.
I got hit with his heat first, right before his mouth was on mine.
Then I got blasted.
I’d been kissed before. A few guys. Maybe more than I’d like to admit from
when I went to community college, but compared to Heckler, I’d never been
kissed. Need speared through me. Instant. Powerful.
Holy hell.
I didn’t think. I just reacted. He was commanding, and I was happy to be
commanded. My mouth opened, his tongue slid inside, and ooooh. That felt
so good. Really good.
So many sensations were happening.
He groaned. “Fuck.” He pulled me from the door.
After just a moment of the friction of his body against mine, I wanted to rub
all over him. I wanted to do it a lot, slowly, and come back for seconds, and
thirds, and fourths—I gave a low moan as he lifted his head because no, no,
no. I wanted him to come back.
I opened my eyes to see his burning, focused fiercely on my mouth.
I raised a hand to touch his beard, and his eyes snapped to mine.
They were blazing. He swore under his breath. “Didn’t know the taste
would be like this. Fuck, woman.”
I frowned, a flicker of confusion, because he didn’t sound happy about that.
Then his mouth was back on mine, and he was lifting me, turning. I hit the
mattress. He fell with me. My leg lifted, and he caught it, raising it around
his hip as he dug into me.
Goddamn.
The feel of him against me, right there—I gasped and a lusty sigh slipped
from me. “No,” I managed to say. I needed to think. My head needed to be
clear because…because…there were things.
Yes. Things.
Questions.
I had answers. No. Wait…
I needed answers.
I shoved at his shoulder as he dropped his head again. Once those lips
touched mine, all thoughts would be gone. “No.”
He groaned, his hand sliding from my stomach to dip into the back of my
jeans. His lips found my throat, and ooooh. Ooohhh. He started to explore,
tasting me there, and that was a—No!
I twisted my neck away from him and sat up.
“What?” he demanded, his eyes blazing and nostrils flared.
That was a bucket of cold water. I was drenched and pissed, and I let him
know, growling before shoving him back and scooting until I hit the wall
behind the bed. I pulled my knees up and glared—or, I tried to, but I was
panting from the effort it had taken to stop what we’d been doing. I’d never
known making out could feel that good.
“Kimmy,” I reminded him.
It worked. A wall slammed down over his face, and he swore again. Raking
a hand over his jaw, he moved to standing, and his head fell back. “Shit.” He
rounded on me, his nostrils flaring again. “Wanna fuck you.”
“I’m getting that, but I need answers first. Kimmy. Your president. What’s
going on there?”
His eyes changed again, and this time he went away. He was suddenly
distant.
I didn’t like that.
“It’s club business.”
“If it has to do with Kimmy, it’s my business.”
His eyes closed, and he raked his hand through his beard again. “I gotta
talk to the club first.”
“Wait.” I scrambled off the bed and toward him. “What the fuck?”
He stopped, staring at me. “What the fuck what?”
“You’re in my face, saying I only got a day, and the next day, nothing. Then
weeks later, you’re in my face again, asking why I didn’t invite you to a
neighborhood Halloween thing. Then my little sister pisses her pants
because she’s so scared of you, and the next beat acts like she’s been saved
from a slow, torturous death by a guy you call Prez. You march me in here.
We start getting hot and heavy, and you’re out now? Excuse me, but what
the fuck?”
His lips twitched. Some of the distant look faded. He came over and grasped
the back of my head. I was finding I liked that hold; though, I wasn’t sure I
should.
I bit my lip so I wouldn’t have to decide. I concentrated on that instead.
His voice came out gentle. “I need to talk to the club first. Then I can talk to
you.”
“You could’ve just said that. You didn’t need to get me all worked up, you
know.” I crossed my arms over my chest.
He shook his head. “Don’t like how you’re standing, but I guess I don’t have
much argument for that. I brought you in because I needed to taste you.”
“Wh—what does that mean?”
He motioned around the room. “Stay here. I’ll be back.”
“Where’s Kimmy?”
The distant look returned, and my gut nosedived. He shook his head
slightly. “Give me time here. You’ve taken her in. You’ll get the answers you
need, I promise. I need time.”
Why did he need time? I didn’t understand that, but he was gone.
I sat back down on the bed, wanting to curse.
My hand brushed against my eye mask.
I stilled…
I was still wearing my robber costume.
That was mortifying.
CHAPTER
EIGHT
I STAYED FOR FIVE MINUTES, because who was Heckler? Really. Besides
a great kisser.
I’d met the guy a total of two times.
Okay, he was an amazing kisser, and I was getting hot just remembering.
He was the best kiss I’d ever had. But other than that?
Who does he think he is?
Granted, my memories of what a Red Demon was like had obviously been
skewed. They were now corrected because Maxwell didn’t even remember
me, but Kimmy was my little sister.
She was my responsibility. That meant not listening to what a Red Demon
said—even if he was a fantastic kisser—and finding my sister.
I headed down the hall of what I guessed was their clubhouse to do just
that.
I reviewed what I knew. The guy I’d known as Max was their president. He
hadn’t been that when I knew him, but kudos for him. I always wondered
what he was doing with someone like my mom. He was obviously a hell of a
lot smarter than any of us. When he’d tossed her, that made sense to me.
Kimmy’s dad was next in line, and Martin wasn’t a bad guy. He just wasn’t a
great guy. Kimmy at least knew who her dad was, but other than that, we
had similar dad relationships, which was none at all.
Now here I was, taking on my Darby’s role, though I was more lovable-but-
crazy as I snuck down some back hallway, ignoring the moaning coming
from behind a few closed doors.
Heckler said he had to talk to the club. That meant church, right?
I hoped that was what it meant, because then most of the club members
would be in that meeting. That gave me time to figure out which room was
Max’s. I figured Kimmy would be stashed there.
My stomach dropped as I remembered how she had jumped into his arms,
the gentle way he’d brushed her hair back from her face.
Did he know he could’ve been her dad? Get to Darby a few months later,
and bam—he could’ve been Martin Graza.
“Hey!”
Shit. I ignored the voice that came from behind me and took the first set of
stairs down.
Loud footsteps followed behind. The guy was in pursuit, but this place was
like a maze.
I went right as he kept going straight.
And since I’d committed, I kept going right, right, right. I didn’t know where
I’d end up, but the hallway opened up and—I stopped. Which way to go?
There was a set of doors in front of me, or I could continue around the side
of the building.
I tiptoed closer to the door, trying to hear what was inside.
I could only hear voices coming toward me.
I needed to choose.
I went outside into a clearing that was in the middle of the building.
This place reminded me of a recreation camp I went to once as a kid. Our
church took us and since it was free, Darby figured it was free daycare.
They had all sorts of buildings and odd-shaped extensions. I went around
the end of the building now, saw more buildings behind. They were all that
same old-western style, with wood shingles on the sides. I darted around
until I saw some women on the front porch. They were talking, their
shoulders hunched close together. Some were smoking. Biker babes in
barely-there clothes—halter tops, bikini bottoms, high heels.
I went the other way.
If Kimmy wasn’t in one of those back rooms, I was going to pull a Darby.
I was going to make the scene of all scenes.
Suddenly, an arm grabbed me around my middle and lifted me off my feet.
“Got her,” someone announced.
I tried screaming, but a hand covered my mouth.
I kicked instead. The guy groaned and held me so my feet couldn’t touch
him. He carried me inside the building, into a room where Heckler, Max,
and a group of guys were sitting.
Heckler motioned to the guy holding me. “Tango, put her down.”
“She’s a scrapper, man. I like her.”
Once my feet touched the ground, I whirled on him. I had my hand up, but I
wasn’t going to do anything with it. I was just trying to look scary. It was
the scary-looking biker that’d been at the potluck. He raised his eyebrows,
his eyes laughing.
Heckler grabbed my wrist and pulled me to him. I stiffened, but he held me
in front of him, an arm firmly over my chest. He dropped his chin to my
shoulder. “Settle, babe. You’re getting your answers.” He’d spoken directly
in my ear, and I shivered, teased by the breath from him.
I relaxed, but only slightly.
Heckler gave a nod. Max signaled for another guy who was positioned at
the door. He opened it, and Kimmy was brought in. Her eyes went wide at
seeing me in Heckler’s hold, but she didn’t say anything. She looked less
enthusiastic than earlier as she moved to Max’s side. After a moment she
sank into a chair, and he went around to stand behind her, one of his hands
on her shoulder.
He looked at me, seeming less guarded than earlier. “You remember me?”
I tensed as Kimmy twisted around to look at him. The hurt I’d felt earlier
flared up, and Heckler’s free hand went to my hip. He began rubbing there,
as if trying to soothe me.
My neck was stiff, but I nodded. “I remember you.”
Max gave a low chuckle. “Hurt you, didn’t I? Not remembering you.”
I didn’t respond.
He sighed. “Yeah, I’m sorry about that.” He nodded toward Kimmy. “She’s
mine.”
I wanted to jump out of my skin. “Your what?” I demanded. “She’s your
what? And she better not be your what in the way it’s coming across,
because she’s eighteen fucking years old.”
A cold wall slammed down over his face. He withdrew his hand from
Kimmy’s shoulder.
I could feel a low rumble from Heckler’s chest, but I kept going. “I don’t
care if you were the best boyfriend to Darby out of all her boyfriends, or
that you were the best fill-in dad for me—because Max, not sure if you know
this, but I never got a dad. Ever. You were it. You were kind. You took care
of me when she didn’t.” My voice grew hoarse. I still kept talking. “I knew
you were better than us, her and me both. And I knew you wouldn’t stay,
because why would you? A woman like Darby with a man like you?” I shook
my head. “When you left her, I understood. I was even proud of you for
walking, and a part of me was thankful she’d held on to you as long as she
did. But, even so, it hurt when you left. I never forgot you, so there you go.
You pulling up and my little sister running to you—a girl who could’ve been
yours, by the way. Graza came after you. If you’d waited, she’d be your
daughter. Think on that before you keep going with what I think you’re
talking about.”
“Babe,” Heckler whispered, his hand tightened on me.
Max’s face was thunderous. “What the fuck you think I’m going to say?”
I tried to lurch for him, but obviously, I couldn’t. “Are you fucking her?”
“What?” Kimmy shot straight up, her eyes wide and mouth gaping. “You
think I’m sleeping with him?”
Heckler’s arm was so tight on me.
The air in the room changed. The men in the room all glanced at each other.
Max was frozen a moment before he turned red. “YOU THINK I’M
SCREWING MY OWN DAUGHTER?”
“Wait. What?” murmured a voice from across the room.
“WHAT?” another shouted.
“You ain’t banging her?” Someone else began laughing.
Heckler tucked me into his side, his arm around my shoulders, and it was
heavy on my shoulders. “Boss.”
Max’s face was hard as he turned to him. “Yeah?”
“We thought you were fucking her.”
“She’s my daughter,” he clipped out. He looked around, his body stiff. “All
you fuckers thought that?”
“Yeah,” someone offered.
“Well. Yeah,” another agreed.
A few other guys nodded.
Tango shrugged. “I didn’t care.”
A storm brewed in Max, and it was a sight to see as the pressure cooker
heated. Then he blew. “ARE YOU FUCKING KIDDING ME? What the fuck
gave you any indication that was the case?”
The guys all looked around the room at each other until, as if by consensus
vote, they turned to Heckler.
Heckler said, “We thought that cause we were told that.”
“Wha—” Max ground out, shaking his head. “I need my VP. Now. Where’s
Ghost?”
Instead of being tense—and, man, given the tension in the air, I would’ve
expected Heckler to be pressure cooking too. Instead, though, he relaxed
into me. I could hear the amusement in his tone. “He’s in Cali, Boss.”
“Get Ghost on the goddamn phone so I know what the fuck’s been going on
around these parts.” Max let out one last explosion before hauling ass to the
door. He wrenched it open, turning back to glare one last time. “And no one
fucking touches my daughter. You hear?” There were squawks from beyond
the door, probably from the women, as Max slammed the door behind him.
A pregnant silence descended before one guy started laughing. “Thank
Christ, man.”
A few more guys joined. They didn’t seem too worried about how murderous
Max had just been.
Kimmy looked at me, her eyes filling with tears.
I opened my arms. Her body hit mine a second later. Her arms wrapped
around me, and I swore she’d never hugged me this tightly before. I sighed,
letting some of my own tension seep out, because it seemed we were past
one hurdle of bad shit. But I knew my sister—these tears, the lackluster
fight from Darby…
More hurdles were coming.
“Babe.” Heckler moved in, touching the side of my neck. He had his phone
in his hand. “I gotta make a call.”
I nodded, not moving.
His eyes gentled before he took off.
Nope. I wasn’t moving an inch.
CHAPTER
NINE
HECKLER FOUND me holding a sleeping Kimmy in his bed, and shortly
after that, Max came in, picked Kimmy up, and took her to a different room.
Once we were alone, he explained that the whole reason they’d thought
Max was sleeping with Kimmy was because that guy that Darby married,
who they thought was her dad, was the one who told them the information
about Max sleeping with my sister.
Shudder. So gross.
Also not surprising considering Darby married him. Of course he’d be the
worst of the worst.
“How’d he know to go to you guys?” I asked, curled up on the bed, feeling
exhausted.
Heckler sat next to me, but he wasn’t touching me. I didn’t know if I liked
that or not. I couldn’t tell what he thought with his face half in shadows.
The curtains were drawn, and it had gotten dark.
When he answered, his voice was tired. “I don’t know the story of how Max
or your sister put two and two together, but a DNA test confirmed it. The
stepdad found out. Since our club was in the middle of a war, and when we
are, we like protecting our loved ones. Knowing that, Kimmy’s stepdad
decided to blackmail Prez by letting him know he knew the real relationship
between our National President and your sister. Pay up or he’d go to our
enemies, let them know about Prez’s secret daughter. Now, Prez being
Prez, he doesn’t fold under blackmail. The stepdad saw that, saw that
instead of handing over money, Prez was going to put a bullet between the
stepdad’s eyebrows. So, seeing that, your stepdad shot him first.”
“Not my stepdad.”
Heckler’s mouth curved up. “After that is when it gets murky because when
Prez was shot, he went into a coma. It took us a beat before we tracked
down who shot our Prez and when we caught up to Kimmy’s stepdad, he
made up a lie to cover his ass. We knew he shot Prez, so based on that fact
alone, the guy was going to die. But he spun a story, telling us that he’s
Kimmy’s real dad and he shot Prez because the two of them were banging.
Prez and your sister. You see where we got confused? Prez couldn’t correct
any of that because he was in a coma. When he came out of it, time had
passed and getting to the bottom of all things about your sister fell to the
side. We were right in a war with a cartel.”
He stepped close to me. “We’re not in that war anymore, we’ll continue to
do bad shit. You gotta know that. I saw how you looked at Max when he
didn’t recognize you. It crushed you. I’m not a good guy, but, babe, I will
never put that look on your face.”
I reached for his hand, needing to touch him.
I didn’t know how I felt hearing all of that. Max had been in a coma?
I shrugged, mumbling, “Yeah. Well, I was still in my robber mask. No one’s
supposed to recognize me. It’s the whole point. You know?” At the contact,
the world settled into place. That should’ve alarmed me, but tonight, with
all that had happened, it was a lifeline. I needed it. I was going to hold on to
it tonight.
A smooth chuckle came from him. “Prez has been having more medical
problems. He’s only recently been able to walk around.”
The air rushed out of me, because he’d not just been walking. “Heckler—”
“Caleb.”
“What?”
“Caleb. That’s my name. Heckler’s my road name. Biker name. And, no, I
don’t ever want to tell you how I got it.”
“Uh, okay.” I was still holding tight to his hand. He shifted so his thumb
could rub the top of my hand.
That felt nice. Real nice.
Too nice. I swallowed, pushing forward. “Max was riding.”
“We know. If he can walk, he’s riding. It’s how we are. Also something you
should know. We’re hard people, Lee. I’m a hard person.”
A hard person who would never crush me. I tried to push that out of my
head because there were still things I needed to know. “Is Max okay now?”
“He’s getting there.”
“Kimmy’s stepdad. What happened to him?”
Silence was my answer.
Trepidation snaked through me. “Heck—Caleb.” I laced our fingers. “What
happened to the guy?”
“That’s club business.”
Shit. That didn’t sound good. “Is he alive?” I shifted on the bed, scooting
closer. I touched his leg. “I’m asking because of Darby. When I told her
Kimmy was coming to stay with me, she didn’t fight me. At all. It should’ve
alarmed me—well, it did, but I should’ve paid more attention to it. I just
thought I got a good break. Hearing more about this guy, I need to know
that Darby’s going to be okay.”
He lowered his head and moved so I could see his eyes. They were burning
with an intensity I could feel deep inside. My body started to answer,
heating up.
“He won’t be a problem anymore,” he said softly. “I can promise that.”
I could guess what that meant, but I made a choice not to think about it.
“You don’t know how Kimmy and Max found out their relation?”
He shook his head. “You said the timeline didn’t match, but Prez told me
there was a weekend after he ended things. Said now that he’s glad your
mom could suck dick like no other.”
I groaned. “I didn’t need to know that.”
His lips twitched. “But you’re smiling. I got a smile.”
I was. He was right.
“What happens now?”
He’d gone back to watching me, in a quiet but steady way. I was finding
that I liked that.
“Now we sleep.”
We. There was one bed in here. I didn’t think he was the type to take the
couch, and I didn’t have the strength to put up a fight, so I nodded.
I moved under the covers, and after he’d taken his turn in the bathroom, he
slipped in behind me. He pulled me into his arms, one of his legs moving
between mine, and whoa boy—I suddenly remembered what it felt like to be
cradled as a baby. I liked my space when sleeping, so I held still, thinking
I’d move after he fell asleep.
I didn’t.
I fell asleep first.
CHAPTER
TEN
THE NEXT MORNING, my first thought was Kimmy. Well, it was my first
thought after where am I? Why do I feel so good? And also, where’s the
bathroom?
Heck—Caleb. He wasn’t here.
I rolled out and hit the floor running. Sort of. After washing up, I went
hunting. When the first biker crossed my path, I growled, “My sister.”
His eyebrows went up, but his face took on a thoughtful expression. He
jerked his head. “Follow me.”
He took me to a room where Kimmy was lounging in a bed. She had her
phone in hand, but seeing me, she scrambled off and launched herself at
me. I met her midway. Our arms wrapped around each other, and she was
soon crying after that.
We ended up back on the bed.
“How’d you know, honey? About Max being your dad?” I asked gently,
smoothing my hand down her hair. She had moved so her head was in my
lap. She looked up at me and bit her lip. Fear flashed in her gaze before she
let out a breath. “God.”
My hand paused mid-smooth. “God?”
Her face got serious, and she heaved herself up, sitting to face me, also
cross-legged. “God.”
Okay. God was how she knew. I nodded, trying to wrap my head around that
answer.
“Mom’s always been nuts when it came to guys, but she was worse with
Frank. Desperate.” Kimmy began picking at the bedspread under us. “Frank
is a creep. And, I don’t know, Mom got drunk one time. They had a bad
fight, and he went out to cheat on her—like he was doing on the regular by
the end. One time, when he was gone, Mom started telling me about this
biker. Said he treated her good—was a good man but did bad things—and
she started saying how I had his coloring. Frank hit her that night, and she
told him Max would do something about that, how he would’ve done
something about it back then. She was talking a lot. A whole lot. I wasn’t
fully listening to all of it, but then she got a weird look in her eye, and she
did this whole-body shudder. She looked right at me and said, ‘oh, God’
under her breath.” Kimmy stopped picking, and she gave me a serious look.
Right. Okay. “Oh God.”
I was being patient here.
“And, I don’t know…” Kimmy kept picking, shrugging one of her skinny
shoulders.
I might need to rescue the bedcover.
“I got a weird feeling, looked him up, and then I started dreaming about it,”
she continued. “What if he was my dad?”
“Wait.” I covered her hand with my own, stopping her fingers. “You go from
a drunken ramble from Darby, to a weird look she got, and then you started
wishing Max was your dad?”
She frowned. “Oh! No. She said she’d always thought he was my dad. I
mean, she didn’t say that till later, and it was between puke number six and
seven, but yeah. She said it. Said the timing fit, and I looked like him, and
she always wondered.”
Kimmy stopped talking after that.
If I’d been on the edge of the bed, I would’ve fallen off. “And?”
“What?”
“What’d she say after that?”
She gave me another confused look, her nose wrinkling. “Nothing. She
belched and passed out.”
I was dying here. And she’d gone back to picking at the bedcovers.
“Kimmy!”
Her head jerked up. “What?”
“Why were you so scared when you saw Caleb at the neighborhood
potluck?”
“Caleb?”
“Heckler.”
She frowned, shrugging. “I thought Max was dead, and I thought they’d
blame me.”
“Why did you think that?”
She stopped picking at the blanket, and her voice got so soft, “Anything we
love goes bad. Just figured it’s our curse. You know?” Her eyes lifted.
I took one of her hands. “You know that’s not true.”
“I know now. He’s still alive.”
Okay. That would need another longer conversation.
Instead, I asked “How did you go from that conversation with Mom to
finding out Max was your dad?”
“She followed me,” came a voice from the doorway. Max entered the room,
his eyes warming before growing cautious again. Shutting the door behind
him, he came over and squeezed Kimmy’s shoulder. “Hey, kiddo.”
She beamed up at him. “I’m glad you’re okay.”
His face clouded. He nodded before bending to give her forehead a kiss. His
eyes found mine as he straightened back up. Taking two steps to lean
against the wall, he crossed his arms over his chest. “Kimmy found me. She
started stalking me with a couple of her girlfriends.”
“Dad.” She giggled, her eyes dropping down to the bed.
He drew in a breath. “That’ll never get old. As long as I breathe, it’ll be
special to hear her call me that.” His eyes shifted, a different look coming as
he focused on me. “Once upon a time, used to wish you’d call me that.”
I sat back, tensing.
Kimmy’s head lifted up.
“She and her friends started showing up at the Red Demon haunts. Guys
picked up on them, looked into her, and let me know. I knew the connection
right away, but I still took my time. Went to talk to your ma, and I think
that’s where Frank first got wind of me. After that, it involved a few calls. I
had a buddy get some of this one’s DNA.”
Kimmy giggled again.
He gave her another of those fond-dad smiles I was starting to recognize.
“Test confirmed it, but around that time, we were in the middle of a war. I
mentioned Kimmy to my nephew’s woman, said there was someone I cared
about and asked if she could look out for her. I didn’t say anything else.
Guys never knew. Then I was shot. I’ve been in the hospital, out of
commission for a good long time. Longer than I ever want to be again. Long
enough to give me a new lease on family and life.” Kimmy went over to him
and he wrapped both his arms around her. “I like that you came to town.
Appreciate that you took Kimmy in, helped her out.”
I said stiffly, “She’s my sister. Of course I’m going to help her.”
The way he was looking at her. I would’ve ripped an arm off to get that look
from him when I was younger. I was older now. More mature. Had been
hurt by too many people.
I knew better.
“And Darby?”
“What about her?”
“What are you going to do about her?”
“Nothing.”
Kimmy looked up, growing still.
“Kim’s eighteen,” he said with a shrug. “I don’t need to have anything to do
with her, but if you’re worried about any fallout, don’t be. I just came from a
visit with Darby. Your mom and I know where we stand. As long as she
doesn’t fuck with her girls and lets me see Kimmy, she and I can both live
and breathe on this Earth.”
My mouth parted. “You threatened her?”
“Huh?” Kimmy whispered.
A harsh look flared in his eyes, and he hardened his jaw. “Your mom and I
have an understanding. That’s all I’m going to say about her.” His tone
made it obvious he was done talking about Darby. “Your sister used to love
waffles. I know a place that has the best waffles. How about we go there for
breakfast?”
Kimmy didn’t respond. She cast me a look, biting her lip.
I gave her a tight smile. “Breakfast sounds great. Right, Kims?”
She grinned, letting go of that bottom lip. “You still love waffles.”
I smiled and pretended to lunge for her. She shrieked, laughing, and ran to
the bathroom and shut the door, yelling through it. “Let me get ready quick!
Don’t leave without me.”
Max was waiting when I turned back around.
I dropped the smile, ignoring how an emotion came to life in his eyes. He
and I needed to be on the same page. “I don’t know you anymore. I don’t
know the man you are today. I have memories, but that’s it. Memories. You
don’t know me either. If anything, anything happens to Kimmy, I will hurt
you. I know who you are, who your club is, and I know it’s not smart to
threaten one of you, least of all you, but I’m stating facts. If you threaten
her mom again, I will let Kimmy know. You want a relationship with her?
Good for you, but I’m not going to hide who you are from her.”
“She’s your mom too.”
I looked away. “No. She’s Kimmy’s mom. She never cared about me. She
does with Kimmy so my sister needs Darby to stay in this world. You got
me?”
He stared at me long and hard. “I got you.”
CHAPTER
ELEVEN
OUR LIVES RESUMED.
I went to work. Kimmy returned to being a normal eighteen-year-old. She
spent time with her friends. If I worked, Max was at the house. The nights
he brought food, I gave them space so they could eat together.
Heckler gave me a ride home after that morning with the club, but he’d not
been back since. Max said he was away on club business, heading to
California, but that was all I knew. He’d been gone two weeks.
Heckler—Caleb. I wasn’t sure what to think about him.
I was attracted to him. Oh my God, was I attracted. There’d been nights I
couldn’t sleep because I thought I’d heard his bike. Some nights I wanted it
to be him. Other nights I was relieved it was one of his brothers.
But it wasn’t a good idea.
We already had enough bikers in our life with Max. He was more than
enough to handle. And I was intent on keeping everything else as normal as
possible. That meant work for me. Work with Dr. Hot Chiropractor.
Err…I meant Dr. Rothschild. Not Dr. Hot Chiropractor because I didn’t need
another guy in my life making my head spin. No way.
“Hey there, beautiful,” a voice called from across the office waiting room.
Mrs. Wagner wheeled her way inside and parked next to my desk. She
backed up so she could see me better. Her assistant was with her, shaking
her head and fighting back a grin. Mrs. Wagner came in three times a week,
and she’d taken a liking to me. She’d also changed her mind and decided I
was perfect for Dr. Hot Chiropractor.
“Nicky seen you in that top yet?” she asked.
I fought back my own smile. The top was fabulous. It was a classy silk tank,
V neck, which I’d paired with a crystal necklace, and since we had great air
conditioning, I had a soft wrap over the top.
“He has,” I assured her. “I’m going to let him know you’re here.”
“You walk real slow when you leave his office.” She gave me a wink, and her
helper tried to stifle her laughter, turning around to face the room. “You’ve
got a good-looking backside. Trust me, he’s noticed. That’s a good man in
there, and you’re a good woman. He’d be lucky to catch you. I think he’s
gotten too used to fending off the females. He don’t remember how to be
the one doing the courting. You can help wake him up. You go on, but add
some sway when you come back. Move those hips, left to right. It sends
them into a trance.”
“Mrs. Wagner.”
Mrs. Wagner waved off her assistant, and I had to bite my lip to keep from
laughing. I didn’t want to encourage the older woman.
I went in and handed Dr. Rothschild the papers he needed to sign and let
him know his old babysitter had arrived.
He sighed, sitting back in his seat. “She’s either scaring women off for me
or trying to set me up.” He gestured out his office door with his pen. “If she
starts to make you uncomfortable, please let me know. I’ll put a stop to it.
She means well, but she’s aggressive.”
I thought of Caleb. Of Max. Of Kimmy.
I smiled. “She’s normal. Refreshing. It’s no problem.”
He finished signing, and I took the papers back. When I got to the door, he
said, “We should do it.”
I froze before looking back. “What?”
He looked a little uncomfortable, smoothing down his tie. “Let’s go out. I
know a place that does this post-Halloween event. For the whole month
prior, they have people come in and write down a message on this
Halloween paper. Could be a pumpkin or a ghost. The messages go up on
the wall. They’re a nice decoration for the bar. After the holiday, people
come in and take the messages down. It helps the establishment, but the
people keep the messages. They keep putting off having the event because
the owner’s been sick. They’re finally doing it this weekend. We should go.
One time. We’ll tell her it was horrible, but we tried. She’ll back off after
that, and you and I can get back to normalcy—whatever that is, because I’ve
not had that for so long.”
I bit my lip. “Um.”
“Tonight? The place is called Jack’s BBQ? Casual. Kinda a hole-in-the-wall
sort of place. It’ll be fun. If anything, it’s fun to see what kind message you
might get. One time I got a crude drawing of a penis being inserted into an
elephant’s rear. The words written next to it said ‘he he’.” He gave a rueful
look. “I know. This is very unprofessional of me, but the woman babysat me.
She’s been to my little league games, my varsity games, my graduations. I
wouldn’t be surprised if my mom told me she’d been at my baptism.”
Hearing his frustration, I took pity. “Okay. Dinner tonight. A post-Halloween
message.”
“Yeah?”
I gave a short nod. “Tonight.”
Now I was hoping for a crude penis drawing.
CHAPTER
TWELVE
I WORE JEANS, black boots with a heel, and a white, flowing shirt that had
a diamond resting in my cleavage. My makeup was light, but still on point,
and my hair was pulled up with soft tendrils framing my face.
For a date that wasn’t a date, I looked the part. That was the point.
When Dr. Rothschild arrived, there was an awkward moment as I opened
the door.
We stared at each other a moment, and despite my efforts, Dr. Hot
Chiropractor was in fact, Dr. Hot Chiropractor. He cleaned up nicely,
wearing jeans, boots, and a blue button-down shirt. “Dr. Rothschild—”
“Oh, God. Nick,” he said immediately. “We’re on a date, Evie.” His eyes
showed his appreciation. “You look beautiful.”
That sent a thrill through me, one I hadn’t been expecting. “I… You too,
Nick.”
“Good.” Gah. He was smiling at me in a way I wasn’t sure how to interpret.
Then he glanced beyond me. “Where’s your sister?”
“She’s with her father tonight.”
He nodded. “Shall we go then?”
I picked up my purse, slid my phone inside, and grabbed my keys.
I was excited for dinner, but when we got to Jack’s BBQ, all that went away.
An entire line of Harleys were parked outside the place.
I couldn’t leave the SUV.
Nick opened his door, saw my face, and closed it right back. “What’s
wrong?”
It looked like a place that I would’ve loved to enjoy. A small woodshed next
to the main building, lots of outside seating with firepits burning and crystal
lights strung over the top. A giant rock chimney sat in the corner with more
seating around it. It looked chic and cute, but also a hole-in-the-wall type of
vibe as well.
“Evie?”
“You said people needed to see us,” I stammered, my heart in my throat.
“The whole point of this date was so Mrs. Wagner would know. I don’t think
Mrs. Wagner knows bikers. She won’t get told by them.” My pulse spiked as
a lone rider rolled in, pulling to a stop at the end of the line.
Caleb.
“We should go somewhere else,” I concluded.
Caleb was getting off his bike.
God. He looked good. He was making my mouth water, that type of good.
Where had he been this whole time?
He wore jeans that molded to his powerful frame, but so loose, as if he’d
worn them over a long road trip. His hair was swept back, his face tanner
than it had been before, with twinges of red on his cheeks beneath his
shades. His knife and gun were present on his hips, and he had his Red
Demons cut over a black T-shirt.
Nick was a handsome man, there was no denying it, but the sight of Caleb
had every cell and nerve ending seizing inside me. One look, and he made
me feel alive. He’d done that even when I was pissed because he was being
loud and inconsiderate.
I’d known, even then—my body knew.
The rest of me just took this long to catch up.
He was coming our way, and if he looked over, which he would because he
was the guy who saw everything, noted everything, took care of everything,
he was going to see me.
Eight steps.
“Nick,” I started.
Six.
“This was a great idea, but—”
Four.
“—there’s another reason we can tell Mrs. Wagner we’re not going to work
out.”
Two.
“There’s another man.”
Zero.
Caleb looked, and saw, and stopped.
“Wha—” Nick noticed him.
Caleb was now at my door, reaching for the handle, and I reacted. I locked
it.
“Open the door, Lee,” he growled.
“Lee?” Nick asked.
I stared at Caleb, who took his shades off to glare at me. “Open this. Now.”
I still hesitated.
“You’re on a date?” he questioned. “A goddamn date?”
Nick started the engine. “I think we should leave.”
“Don’t—” I began.
“You leave, I’m pulling a gun and shooting your tires.” Caleb’s voice was
savage. “Open the door, Lee. Now.”
I took a breath and unlocked it. Caleb opened the door and hauled me out.
He reached back in to grab my purse. He handed it to me, still holding on to
my arm. “You have everything?”
“Heck—”
“My name is Caleb. For you, it’s Caleb.”
“Caleb,” Nick started.
Caleb looked back. “Not you. For you, it’s Heckler.”
He walked me right to his bike.
“Heckler…” I started.
“Woman,” he countered, his voice a warning.
I relented, “Caleb.”
“About fucking time.”
“It’s not what you think.”
We got to his bike, and he let go of my arm. “You were about to have
dinner?”
“Yes.”
“With a man?”
“Yes.”
“He connected to you by blood?”
“No.”
“It was a date.”
“Caleb.”
He was back in my face, a helmet in hand, and God. I could smell him, smell
the road, the sun, the sweat, the dirt. He was all man. “Put this on.”
“Yo.” A high-pitched whistle sounded. Another biker had come out of the
restaurant, jogging our way. Nick was out of his SUV and behind him by a
few yards. “Prez wants you.”
Heckler saw Nick and pointed. “I want him gone.”
The biker stopped. Nick was about to pass him, but the biker reacted
immediately, putting his hand against Nick’s chest, not letting him pass.
Caleb fitted his helmet over me, clipping it into place.
“Prez wants you,” the biker said.
“I’m taking my woman home.”
“Wait.” I started forward, but Caleb stopped me. I leaned around him. “Max
is inside?”
The biker frowned, not responding.
I looked at Caleb. “He’s supposed to have Kimmy. She’s here? She’s
inside?”
“Uh, Heckler?” the biker asked.
“What is going on here?” Nick called. “Evie, do you know these men? Are
you safe?”
My boss. I’d forgotten for a split second. “Yes, Nick. I’m okay. I know these
men.”
“Heckler, man, what do you want me to do?”
Caleb, still staring at me, swore under his breath. “Is Ghost inside?” he
asked the biker.
“Are you sure, Evie?”
“Evie?” Caleb growled.
“Yeah. National VP is here. They’re waiting for you.”
Despite this, Caleb nodded toward the bike. “Get on the bike, Lee.”
I didn’t.
“Lee.”
“Heckler. What are your orders?” the biker asked.
Nick had fallen silent, which was a small blessing.
“Where’s my sister?” I asked. “What’s going on inside?”
“Your sis is fine,” Caleb said, his jaw clenched. “Inside is a dinner with a few
important people. Nothing dangerous. If Max has his daughter here, it’s
because he wants to boast about her, introduce her to some people. That’s
all. Nothing bad. Nothing unsavory. It’s family dinner.”
I flushed at that. “I see.”
Caleb swore, tipping his head to see me better, putting a finger under my
chin to raise my head. His eyes gentled. “You wanna go in there and have
dinner with the family? Because you are, whether you realize it or not.”
“Because Kimmy’s my sister.” The breathless appeal was before I knew I
was going to say it.
He continued staring at me. “Yeah. Because of your sister.”
Pain zipped through me, but I didn’t know why. “Where did you go?” I
asked, wanting not to focus on what I was feeling.
He moved even closer, a hairsbreadth away. “Got called away on club
business. I raced there and raced back. Didn’t stop to call you. I’m sorry. I
should’ve.”
Well. When he explained it like that…
“You wanna go inside and join the family dinner?”
“You said it’s safe for Kimmy?”
“It’s safe.”
Caleb’s fingers found my chin, fitting right under my lip. “Rather take you
home and—”
That was all he got out before we were interrupted, by a gunshot.
CHAPTER
THIRTEEN
BANG!
The other biker jerked backward just as someone yanked me against
something solid. After a moment, I realized it was a heaving chest that
smelled rank, and something hard was jammed against the side of my head.
I didn’t understand what was happening, but what did click was the look on
Caleb’s face.
I would never forget it, ever.
He looked murderous—hard, intense, promising, and deadly. Dangerous.
This was the biker Heckler.
And this was the lifestyle that made them hard.
Sure, there were beautiful moments. I remembered how Max had been
before, when it’d been him, me, and Darby. I’d gotten a glimpse of club life
through the kind of man he’d been. There was hope. There was family. I’d
also felt the other side, words like cartel and war, and I knew those things
were a part of that life too.
More than anything else, I knew Heckler was going to murder whoever was
standing behind me.
“I’m going to kill your bitch if you don’t bring me my Kimmy!” the man
bellowed, his words rumbling in his chest.
Heckler’s eyes went flat, into an even more terrible look. He started
forward.
The man jerked me back again. I heard a click as he cocked his gun.
“I mean it, Heckler! I’ll kill your woman, no hesitation. Kimmy’s my
stepdaughter, and I want her back. I know she’s inside. I want her. NOW!”
A gun. It was a gun against my head, and this guy was going to shoot me if
he didn’t get my sister.
My sister.
My sister!
Everything stilled.
Everything went into slow motion.
I closed my eyes to steady myself, but through a fog, I heard shouts.
Threats. A stampede of footsteps. More yelling.
The guy behind me wasn’t thinking clearly.
He was going to die no matter what happened. I knew that in my bones.
Tasting my own fear, feeling my own anger, I knew what happened next
could change and would change lives. Somehow, that thought centered me.
I opened my eyes to look right at Caleb, who had his gun raised. He was
pointing it just beyond me, but his eyes found mine. This man would not get
my sister. I knew that too. I tried to convey it to Caleb.
When he saw my look, he frowned, his eyes narrowed.
The guy was holding me tightly, swinging me around. I’d been mostly stiff in
his grasp, so he wasn’t expecting what I was going to do. I don’t think
anyone was.
As he took a step to the side, as I heard my sister’s scream, I stomped on his
foot with everything I had. His grip loosened, and I twisted out of his hold. I
threw myself to the side, just as BANG! BANG! BANG! Erupted.
A barrage of shots sounded. Someone threw themselves over me. I knew
without looking that it was Caleb covering my body. He remained there
until everything went quiet.
“You okay?” He ran his hands over me, checking.
I couldn’t answer right away.
“Lee, are you okay? Were you shot?”
“LEE!” Kimmy broke through the crowd that had gathered, falling to my
side. She burst into tears, clinging to me.
Caleb sat back, still looking me over.
I reached for him, gasping, “I’m okay.”
He gave me a brief nod before standing and then moving over to talk to the
rest of his club.
Max came over to check on me. Nick as well, though he now had two bikers
escorting him. I assured him I was fine, that everything was fine. I told him
who Kimmy was, how she was related to the biker club, but he refused to
leave.
I had a feeling he wanted more of an explanation.
Then the police showed up.
CHAPTER
FOURTEEN
FOUR HOURS LATER, after talking to the police, giving my statement, and
then watching a weird conversation occur between a couple detectives and
some Red Demons, Caleb took me home.
Once we pulled into my driveway, I couldn’t move.
I couldn’t let go of his waist.
Everything I’d learned tonight—I didn’t want to deal with it. Once I was
through that door, I’d have to deal.
I didn’t want to deal yet.
The fact that the man who’d taken me hostage was Kimmy’s stepdad.
That he’d been held captive by the Red Demons, for “safekeeping,” and
that, somehow, he’d gotten loose.
That he’d gone to find Darby and realized he’d been kicked out. Some of his
things were still on the front lawn, and who knew how long it had been
sitting there.
The Red Demons were guessing he thought that if he took Kimmy back to
Darby, he could somehow persuade Darby to take him back. He wanted to
force them to be a family again.
That man was dead now because Caleb killed him.
I assumed Nick had talked to the police as well. At one point, as I held
Kimmy, he’d been surrounded by Caleb and five other bikers, and not long
after that, his SUV pulled out of the parking lot. I thought he tried to talk to
me, but it was all a haze. I’d only been focused on Kimmy.
Max wanted to take Kimmy to his house.
That was cool.
I wasn’t okay with it.
Except Kimmy decided she wanted to stay with her dad. She found out
there’d be bikers guarding his house, which was in a normal looking suburb
neighborhood and not near the clubhouse.
It was only then that I agreed. Reluctantly.
So, after hugging Kimmy for the hundredth time, I let her go with her dad.
When they left, I couldn’t shake the feeling I was losing my sister.
Caleb turned his bike off now and stood in my driveway. I remained on the
bike.
Gentle hands undid my helmet, taking it off me so he could study my face. I
couldn’t read what was in those eyes of his except to realize I’d been right. I
could see a little bit of blue in them.
He tucked a strand of my hair behind my ear before reaching for my hand
and helping me off the bike. He took my purse, digging out my keys, and led
me into my own house. He locked the door after us and led me to my
bedroom.
“Get ready for bed, babe.” He took my shoulders in his hands and pressed
the softest kiss to my forehead. I would’ve sighed at that contact if I’d been
in another state, but as it was, I was trying not to crumble.
I used the bathroom. Took a shower.
I heard the door open, and he placed clothes on the bathroom counter. It
was the same tank top and shorts I’d worn the first time we met. I paused
before picking them up, some sort of feeling through me.
A warm glow cast from a lamp filled the room when I came out of the
bathroom. The covers were pulled back. Caleb brought in a glass of water,
taking it to my side of the bed.
“What’s going on?” I asked.
He shook his head. “Bed. We’ll talk later.”
I didn’t think and I didn’t fight. I just nodded.
I took a sip of the water, got in, and pulled the covers over me.
The light switched off, and his clothes rustled in the dark. I sat up. “What
are you doing?”
The mattress sank, and a second later, I felt him against me. His heat. His
skin. His arms pulled me in. It felt nice.
He settled in. That felt even better.
My eyes were already closing, but I tried to muster up the energy to have a
conversation. Things needed to be said.
A long sigh left his body. His lips pressed against my forehead. “Sleep. We
can talk later.”
So. Okay. I’d do that.
CHAPTER
FIFTEEN
I WOKE, my body already drenched, needing. His mouth was on mine. I
didn’t know the time, but it was dark out. I didn’t care about the time.
It was just like how it’d been before, but better. So much better.
His mouth moved over mine, and the sensations were there. They were
singeing me all over on the inside. I wanted more. Needed more. This man,
he could kiss. He knew the right angle, just the perfect slide of his tongue,
and I opened right up for him.
I moaned because it was so much better.
So good.
Pleasure coursed through me.
I wrapped my arms around his neck, holding him tightly to me, but he
switched us and he was plastered to me. His body was heavy, firm, and
pushing against me.
God. This guy.
He knew how to touch and kiss and worship, and I tore my mouth away,
gasping for breath, but I went right back in. I wanted to climb up his body. I
found myself doing exactly that. I was on my back, but my legs were
wrapped around his waist as he ground into me. His mouth moved down my
throat, tasting. Lingering. Caressing.
Loving.
He was worshiping me.
His hand slipped up under my shirt, but no. I bucked him back, needing skin
on skin. As he lifted himself up, I tore at my shirt.
He helped.
It was a race.
His shirt.
His pants.
Mine.
My underwear.
His.
Every touch, every graze, every kiss, my body was frenzied.
I needed him. All of him. Inside me, and then he reached for a condom.
I grabbed for it, putting it on him.
Then he was at my entrance and sliding in.
I gasped, holding still at just that feeling.
This man. My man. He was in me.
In the very back of my mind, somewhere in my soul, I felt the connection
click into place. This was how it was supposed to be. He was supposed to be
for me, and I was supposed to be for him, and I was almost panting from the
need to just be with him. As much as possible, but then he began to move,
and it was perfection.
He thrust in, a slow pull out.
Back in again.
He kept going, the rhythm slow at first. Almost tender.
I was back to breathing hard, my hips lifting as I was going with him. The
heat in me building. Rising. Becoming more demanding. More commanding.
He bent down, his mouth finding mine, and we breathed together.
We moved together, until with a growl, he started going hard.
Harder.
Yes.
Yessss.
I needed that. Wanted that.
Pleasure was exploding inside me, and it kept going.
It was building. The crescendo.
I wasn’t ready, but his mouth fell down my throat and he growled, “You
gotta come, babe.”
I shook my head, mewling. Longer. I wanted to savor—then his hand found
my clit and he began rubbing, and—I came hard and rough, and holy fuck,
literal stars were bursting inside me.
He was still going and this time he was going even faster, pistoning in and
out of me. He pulled out once, lifted my legs up so my ankles were at his
shoulders, and he thrust back inside. He could go deeper, faster, smoother.
His gaze met mine, lust swirling heavily in his eyes, and watching me the
whole time, his hand cupped my breast, then dipped down to my clit again.
I came a second time, at the same time as he did.
And, oh my.
Oh. My.
My vow to swear off men was officially over, because this guy was in me. He
was under my skin, and I sighed as he slid out of me, falling next to me. I
had no leg to stand on. We were officially going to be doing that again.
Trust and believe.
It was a few minutes after when everything flooded back in—Kimmy, that
man.
His arm tightened and he pulled me to him. I lay there, not moving as his
hand began smoothing my hair. “Can feel you,” he said, his voice a low
rumble under me. “What’s in your head, Lee?”
“Besides what we just did?”
“Besides what we just did, which was phenomenal. Knew it would be. But,
yeah, could see the thoughts starting, and I need to know. Get it out of you.
What other thoughts crept in?”
I liked how he was holding me, keeping me against him with a cement arm.
I felt anchored.
“Her stepdad. He was a bad guy?”
He stiffened. “He was a bad guy.”
I moved so I could see him, his fingers still smoothing through my hair.
“She married him. I thought Darby had changed. She never married one
before.”
Guys had asked. She always said no. That stuck with me, gave me hope that
she knew what she was doing.
“He’s gone now. Your sister is safe. You’re safe.”
I gave him a look. “My sister’s father is the national president of a
motorcycle club.” Maybe it was time for no more bullshitting between Caleb
and me. “As long as you’re a one-percent club, you know better.”
“We have ways to make our women safe. They’ll pull out all the stops to give
that to you.”
I didn’t know what that meant. I didn’t know what that looked like.
I thought about what I did know.
Kimmy loved Max.
Max loved Kimmy.
I’d seen on more than a few occasions how Caleb wanted me.
He saved me twice, shot a man for me.
He found my nightclothes and put them in the bathroom, got me a glass of
water.
He stayed with me.
How he woke me up.
How he was giving me time to process all of this.
“You want me?” I asked. “I’m not just asking about what we did. I’m asking
for you. You want me?”
His eyes went dark, as dark as his eyes could go. “I want you. I want you for
breakfast. I want you for lunch. Dinner. I want you for dates. I want you on
the back of my bike. For club barbeques. I want you next to me.” He
paused. “I want you wearing my property patch.”
Oh. Whoa.
He wanted me.
It was in me too. It’d been swirling, like gasoline inside me and how he
woke me, he took a match to it.
I was in his arms, and I wasn’t pulling away.
“I want you too.”
His eyes softened. “I know that.”
“You terrify me.”
He quieted.
“The kind of guy you are, the way you make me feel, you could obliterate
me.”
“Babe.”
I kept on, “I’ve been obliterated already. Swore off men for three years.
Now, here you are, making my heart pump and my loins remind me that
they’re there and they’re hungry, and I had a gun against my head last
night.”
His eyes heated. “I’m older than you. Old enough where I thought the time
had passed where I might’ve met a woman that I’d want the things that I
want with you. I want all those things with you. I need them with you.” He
bent, his nose grazing against my cheek. He breathed me in. “It’s like you’re
already in me, and if I don’t have you on the back of my bike, it’d be like I’m
pulling out a piece of myself. A piece that I need to exist in this world.”
Damn.
“It’s like that?” I asked, my heart pumping again.
“It’s like that.”
My stomach was all knotted because that speech. No way I could walk from
that.
I whispered, “Well, shit.”
His hand cupped the side of my face. “Are we going to do this?”
I whispered, “I guess we gotta. I mean, I wouldn’t want you to remove a
piece of yourself. What if I’m an organ you need to function. Like your
spleen?”
He grinned at me, lowering his mouth to mine.
I asked, right before he closed the distance, “Caleb?”
“What?”
“Do you think we could go back to that place sometime? Jack’s.”
He lifted his head a little. “Yes, but are you sure?”
I just smiled at him. If I told him that I was hoping to find a crude drawing
of a penis on the back of a paper pumpkin, I didn’t think he’d understand.
“I just love the Halloween spirit.”
“What—”
Enough talking.
It was kissing time.
Happy Halloween to me.

More to come!
I hope you enjoyed Caleb and Lee!
This is just the beginning for them.
Check my website to find out when their story is coming.
Also, go here for Ghost’s and Kess’s stories,
www.tijansbooks.com
Follow me on Instagram.
Join my reader group.
MORE FROM TIJAN
If you wanted to read more about the Red Demon, check out:
Frisco
Kess
The Boy I Grew Up With
Crew Princess
Always Crew

Latest books:
Frisco
My Anti-Hero
Pine River
Hockey With Benefits
A Dirty Business (Mafia, Kings of New York Series)
A Cruel Arrangement (Mafia, Kings of New York Series)

Sports Romance Standalones:

Pine River
Hockey With Benefits
Enemies
Teardrop Shot
Hate To Love You
The Not-Outcast
Rich Prick

Fallen Crest and Crew Universe

Fallen Crest/Roussou Universe
Fallen Crest Series
Crew Series
The Boy I Grew Up With (standalone)
Rich Prick (standalone)
Hockey With Benefits (standalone)
Nate (standalone)
Aveke (standalone)
A Kade Christmas
My Anti-Hero (standalone)
Frisco

Series:
Broken and Screwed Series (YA/NA)
Jaded Series (YA/NA suspense)
Davy Harwood Series (paranormal)
Carter Reed Series (mafia)
 The Insiders

Mafia Standalones:
Cole
Bennett Mafia
Jonah Bennett
Canary

Paranormal Standalones and Series:

Evil
Micaela’s Big Bad
The Tracker
Davy Harwood Series (paranormal)

Young Adult Standalones:

Ryan’s Bed
A Whole New Crowd
Brady Remington Landed Me in Jail

College Standalones:
Antistepbrother
Kian
Enemies

Contemporary Romances:
Bad Boy Brody
Home Tears
Fighter

Rockstar Romance Standalone:

Sustain

Christmas novellas:
A Kade Christmas
A Christmas Song (Ryan’s Bed holiday novella)

More books to come!

SHADOWED SECRETS
P. RAYNE
Copyright © 2024 by Piper Rayne Incorporated
All rights reserved.
No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic or mechanical means,
including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author,
except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.
Line Editor: Behind the Writer
TRIGGER WARNING
Trigger Warnings: Please note that there are mentions of miscarriage, sex
club, and discussion of physical abuse (the past) in this novella.
CHAPTER
ONE
ANABELLE
I drive through the iron gates of Midnight Manor along the winding path
through the estate grounds.
The first time I drove onto the property, I was terrified of confronting the
mysterious Asher Voss. And now I’m his wife. It’s weird how fast life
changes. My husband is still intimidating and powerful to most people, but
to me, he’s simply Ash—the man I can’t live my life without.
I continue down the long drive flanked by bald cypress trees until the
sprawling manor appears. The sheer size of the Gothic palace still
astonishes me, even though it’s been home for a few years.
It’s warm, but we’re no longer suffering from the stifling humidity of the
summer months.
As usual, the grey stone of the house sucks in the sunlight. I ignore the
stone gargoyles on the roofline as I approach the front door. They still freak
me out. But I smile at the large stained-glass window over the entry doors.
It’s so beautiful compared to the cooler, dim exterior.
As usual, the door opens before I can reach for the handle, and Marcel
welcomes me home. He essentially runs the manor and most of the staff. It’s
his job to anticipate my husband's needs, his three brothers, and now their
brides. How he always knows when I’m coming through the doors—
especially when I’m not with a driver—is a mystery to me.
“Good evening.” He dips his head. “Dinner is underway in the dining room.”
I cringe. “I figured I was late. I heard my phone buzzing in my purse a few
times on the drive home, but I ignored it, knowing who it was.”
Asher, no doubt, is inquiring about my whereabouts.
“He worries,” Marcel says.
I nod. “That he does. Well, I’d better hurry.”
He smiles and closes the door while I walk toward the dining room.
Given its sheer size, it’s hard to get anywhere fast in this house. At least the
dining room that we all eat in is in the communal part of the house, not one
of the four private wings that each couple lives in. It would take even longer
if that were the case.
A thin sheen of sweat rests along my hairline when I finally reach my
destination.
Asher sits with an empty chair beside him.
Beside the empty chair is Cinder, Asher’s youngest brother, Nero’s, wife,
and across from them is Kol with his wife, Rapsody, and Obsidian with his
wife, Ariana. I’m the last to arrive.
“Sorry, I’m late.” I walk past the empty head of the table to the other side,
toward my husband, who pushes out his chair and stands to greet me.
“I was worried,” he says, deep blue eyes settling on me. His dark hair curls
toward his ears, and I raise my hand to push back the piece that’s fallen
over his forehead.
“Sorry, I was driving and couldn’t respond to your texts.”
He bends down and kisses me. Though it’s chaste, it’s filled with emotion.
“Do I get brownie points for not calling?” he asks when he pulls away.
I chuckle and shake my head while Asher pulls my chair out for me.
“Progress. I’m sure that was very hard for you.” I make eye contact with
Rapsody across the table and roll my eyes playfully.
She laughs. The two of us often discuss how overprotective our husbands
are.
“Where were you?” Cinder asks, reaching for her wine glass.
I sit in the chair, and Asher pushes me toward the table. “I had a meeting at
the children’s hospital to discuss fundraising efforts. That’s why I’m late. I
stayed behind to sketch out my event ideas while they were on my mind.”
The four men sitting around the table are all billionaires. None of us women
were raised with that wealth—not even close. However, I am a local to
Magnolia Bend and didn’t exactly grow up without it like some of my
sisters-in-law. Voss Enterprises is very charitable and even holds a large
event once a year, but after I settled into married life, I felt the urge to be
more involved than simply writing a check.
“You could have done that on the plane home,” Asher says.
“Yes, but I didn’t want to wait. The volunteer board agreed to let me be in
charge of this one, and it’s my first one, so it has to be amazing and raise a
lot of money.” I have no doubt that Asher is aware I was late arriving on the
plane. It would be no surprise that the pilot of his private plane is required
to report my whereabouts.
“You know you could just write a check and be done with it, right?” Kol
asks, spearing a piece of meat and bringing the fork to his mouth.
“Of course, but I don’t want to do that. There’s nothing wrong with being
more involved.” I look down at my plate and see that Asher’s already loaded
it with all my favorites. I turn to my left and smile at him.
“I think it’s good that you want to be involved,” Nero says.
“Yeah, don’t let his miserable mug get you down.” Obsidian nods down the
table toward Kol, who raises his hands placatingly.
“What event are you planning?” Ariana asks from beside Obsidian.
I pick up my fork and knife. “It’s a Halloween event for kids.”
“Ooh, I love Halloween!” Cinder says with a huge smile.
“Me, too. And I have an idea, but I need to run it by all of you first.” I look
around the table, my stomach bubbling with nerves like a witch’s cauldron.
“That sounds ominous,” Kol says.
“Well… there’s so much space on the manor grounds, it would be the
perfect place to set up activities for the kids. Everything ranging from stuff
for the little ones to scarier things for teens and adults.” I bite my lower lip,
knowing this will be a tough sell. The Voss brothers like their lives private.
“You want to open Midnight Manor up to the public?” Obsidian’s looking at
me like I’m insane. Maybe I am.
“Not exactly. We could have it on the grounds between the entry gates and
the manor so no one would even get near the estate. We could fence it off
and hire security to ensure no one ventures away from the activities.”
“No way.” Kol shakes his head and leans back in his chair.
Rapsody sighs, and her hand slides under the table. My guess is to Kol’s
thigh.
I look at Asher and then Obsidian. “Just think about all the urban legends
and lore about Midnight Manor. It’s perfect for a Halloween event. Imagine
how many people would come and bring their families to see a part of the
property. We’d charge per head. We could make a lot of money and do
something fun for the families in the area.”
Nero shrugs. “I think it could work. We’d have to have enough security on
site. Maybe sell advance tickets with time slots to limit the number of
people here at once for control reasons.”
Cinder’s smile is filled with pride at her husband.
“That’s a great idea! Is that something you could set up?”
Nero is our computer genius.
He scoffs. “I’m offended you’d even ask.”
“What kind of events are you thinking?” Asher asks, and from his tone, I can
tell he’s not sold yet. But he’s asking questions, so that’s good.
“Face painting, a corn maze, tractor rides, maybe a haunted house or a
haunted walk for the older kids. Of course, we’d have candy for the kids,
and they’d come in costume. I have some other ideas I’m working on, too.”
Asher leans in and kisses my temple. “I think it sounds like a great idea, pet.
And I know you’ll make it a success.”
My chest warms at his validation. “Thank you.” I look across the table at Kol
and Obsidian. “What do you guys say? I promise you won’t regret it.” I press
my lips together, waiting for their answer.
Obsidian reaches for his drink. “Have at it. But everyone that comes on the
property has to sign a waiver. I’ll draw it up and get it to you, Nero, so it’s
part of the ticket buying process. The last thing I need is the headache of
dealing with bullshit lawsuits from people thinking they can siphon money
from us.”
“Ever the lawyer,” Ariana says with a laugh.
“Kol?” Asher arches an eyebrow at his brother.
He sighs and looks at Rapsody, who gives him a look like, don’t you dare
refuse. He groans, but we all know he’ll do almost anything for Rapsody.
“Sure. But I want to look at the security plan to make any necessary
changes.”
“Ever the soldier,” Obsidian mimics Ariana, and Kol picks up a roll from his
plate, tossing it at him.
Asher squeezes my thigh, and I turn my head to him. The pride shining in
his eyes almost undoes me. I’m going to make him proud. I’m going to make
them all proud.
CHAPTER
TWO
ASHER
The hospital doors slide open, and I walk toward the information desk.
Though I’ve given this place plenty of money over the years, I’ve never been
inside, so I’m unsure where to find Anabelle.
“Where is the activities room in cardiology?”
The older woman behind the desk glances up, and her eyes widen, blinking
a few times. Great. She recognizes me. I don’t bother letting on that I know
she knows. I want to find my wife and take her out for dinner. It’s the only
reason I flew out here. We’ve both been so busy lately that I figured dinner
at a nice restaurant in the city was overdue.
“If you walk down that hallway,” she points to her right, “and take the
elevators up to the seventh floor, then make a left when you get off them,
you’ll head right into the department. Someone should be able to direct you
further.”
I give her thanks and head in the direction she instructed.
People stop and stare at me as I walk past. Whether it’s because my
presence demands it or because they recognize me as Asher Voss,
billionaire and CEO of Voss Enterprises, I don’t know.
I’m used to it by now. I’ve been the elusive Asher Voss all of my adult life.
When I was young, it was because I lived at the mysterious Midnight Manor.
Everyone in the area knew it and didn’t hide their interest in what happens
at the top of the hill. Then, when my father died and I took over the
company, it was about the money and my place in the world.
Five minutes later, I find the cardiology unit. I’m prepared to ask someone
for further directions, but I hear the distinct sound of Anabelle’s laughing
ring out down the hallway.
I’m momentarily aggravated that someone else can make her laugh the way
I do, but when I round the corner of the doorway and look inside the room, I
spot her sitting across the table from what I’m guessing is a six-year-old boy
with an oxygen tube in his nose.
Neither of them notices me, and I watch her help the little boy with
whatever drawing he’s working on while he watches her like she’s an angel
on earth, and he can’t believe she’s sitting next to him.
I know the feeling, kid.
Another girl, older than the boy at the table, rolls her IV over and sits
beside Anabelle, showing her something on her iPad.
“You drew this?” Anabelle says.
The girl nods, though a little shyly.
“This is exceptional. You’re so talented. You’re an artist.”
The girl shrugs. “I do it for fun.”
“Fun or not, you’re very gifted. Don’t doubt that.” Anabelle squeezes her
fingers.
Pride fills the girl’s chest. Pride and hope, despite whatever shit situation
her health has put her in.
I clear my throat, and all three heads turn in my direction. The kids rear
their heads back, looking scared, but my wife’s eyes light up.
“Asher! Gabriel, Tawny, this is my husband.”
Both kids mumble a hello and wave at me.
I do the same. “I don’t want to rush you.”
Anabelle turns back to the kids and stands from the table. “I have to get
going. It was great getting to spend some time with you today.”
“You too,” Tawny says.
Gabriel stands and makes his way over to Anabelle, wrapping his arms
around her waist and hugging her. The tube for his oxygen stretches tight
from where he left the tank on wheels.
As I watch her hug the little boy back, the strangest sensation overtakes me
—the desire to see her embrace our own child. It’s a foreign feeling to me.
Sure, Anabelle and I have discussed it, but not in terms of timeline. It was
always more of a general conversation that alluded to the fact that we’d
start a family one day. I’ve never had that enate impulse to see her carrying
my baby.
I never thought I’d be married, let alone want a family. Boys raised as I was
don’t turn into men who think they’re made for happiness.
But now, seeing this nurturing and caring side of her with children, not just
myself, makes me want to see her be a mother to our child.
Anabelle looks up at me while hugging the boy, and I temper my features.
She can read me so well, and I don’t want her to know what lies under my
mask of indifference.
The fact is, she’s young. I’m on forty’s doorstep, but she’s only twenty-five.
She has plenty of time to become a mother, and I don’t want to push her
into anything. It needs to be her decision. The last thing I want would be for
her to agree to start a family just because she knows it’s what I want.
She says her final goodbyes to the children and walks toward me. I take her
hand and lead her back toward the elevator.
“How did your meeting go today? Everyone agrees to your vision for the
event?”
The elevator dings, and we step inside.
“Are you kidding? As soon as I mentioned that it would be held on the
manor property, I could have told them there would be singing monkeys,
and they would have thought it was a good idea. Everyone is excited to get
a glimpse at the mythical Midnight Manor and the enigmatic Voss
brothers.” She squeezes my hand.
I press the button for the ground floor. “Hope they’re prepared to be
disappointed.”
The elevator stops at the floor down, and staff joins us, so we quietly ride
the rest of the way. But Anabelle doesn’t speak as we walk through the
hospital and outside, where I lead her to my car.
“You’re quiet. Everything okay?” I ask once we’re seated in the car
She sighs and looks over at me.
“I’m fine. I enjoy being here and helping out, but it’s hard not to feel a little
sad every time I leave.”
I nod and reach for her hand, kissing her knuckles. “That’s because you’re a
good person and care about others. You should try being a hardened
asshole like me. Makes it easier.”
That pulls a small smile out of her, and she rolls her eyes. “Underneath that
crusty exterior, you’re not so tough, Asher Voss. Nice try.”
“Well, you’re the only one who knows that, so let’s keep it our little secret.”
I press my lips to hers, holding them momentarily before starting the car.
Anabelle doesn’t speak again until I pull out of the parking lot.
“My first instinct is to cry when I see them and think of how unfair life is,
but the kids don’t want my pity. I realized all they want is someone to treat
them like normal children. Still, it breaks my heart knowing everything
they’re going through.”
I know what it’s like not to want anyone’s pity. When I told Anabelle about
my wretched past, I worried that all I would see from that point on was
sympathy in her eyes. But I never did.
“It can’t be easy for anyone involved—the kids, their families, the staff at
the hospital.”
“No, it’s not. But I like visiting some of the kids after the meetings. Makes
the reason I volunteer even clearer.”
I check my blind spot before I switch lanes and push the image of Anabelle
hugging that little boy from my mind. For now, she seems content to spend
time with other people’s children. If that changes, she’ll let me know. She
always lets me know.
I’ve been a selfish bastard my whole life. I’m not going to be selfish about
this.
CHAPTER
THREE
ANABELLE
By early October, preparations for the event are in full swing. There will be
a pumpkin carving station, a tractor ride, a hay maze, horse rides, and even
a haunted walk through the forest, culminating at a small, haunted cabin
that some manor staff erected just for the event. We’ve even hired some
actors to dress in costume and roam the event, including one stationed at a
campfire telling scary ghost stories for some of the older children.
The event will run for a whole week before Halloween and end in the
afternoon before trick-or-treating begins. Once tickets were available, they
sold out within ten minutes, and since we charged a premium, I’m excited
about all the money that’s been raised for the hospital thus far.
All that is left to do is ensure it all goes to plan.
That's why I’m sorting through the storage area in one of the many rooms in
the west wing. We need items to fill the haunted cabin, and Asher suggested
I grab some things from here since many of them will be antiques and fit the
vibe well. Beyond that, attendees will probably like knowing that they’re
seeing some of Voss’s actual belongings, which is weird to think about.
I’ve never been in this room before. I haven’t been in most of the rooms in
the manor. I don’t typically spend much time in the north, south, or east
wings since Asher’s other three brothers and their wives live there. And
Midnight Manor isn’t the kind of place I want to explore alone. It’s not that I
think it’s haunted per se, but strange things have happened here, so I’m
content to stick to the west wing and the communal parts of the house
where we spend time with the family.
I open the door and enter a large room filled with boxes and covered
furniture to keep the dust off. I do not know what I might find here, but I’m
excited to learn.
Marcel gave me a stack of bright pink sticky notes to mark what I wanted to
be moved to the haunted cabin. He’ll see to it that it gets taken care of. I’m
not sure what we’d do without that man. He knows everything in Midnight
Manor, which is no easy feat.
When I lift the first furniture sheet off, I find a Victorian chaise lounge. I
don’t think I’ll need it, so I replace the tarp. Next, I find an old secretary’s
desk that I think will work in the room, so I fold the tarp and add the hot
pink sticky note to the top of the desk.
I move throughout the room for an hour, finding a collection of items I can
use.
Then I remove a tarp from a rocking chair, and the hair stands up on the
back of my neck, a prickle of awareness I’ve felt before in the manor as if
someone is watching me.
Spinning around, my gaze darts around the room, but no one else is here.
The flickering sconces on the wall cast shadows over the room, adding to
my unease.
I forcibly push the feeling away and continue. By now I know nothing comes
of these feelings and sensations and that it’s best just to ignore them.
Moving across the room, I decide to rest on one of the old chaises and take
a seat.
I’m tired today. I need a nap. Asher woke me up in the middle of the night,
and we spent hours pleasuring each other.
As soon as the thought enters my mind, my lids weigh heavier. I lean to the
side, cup my hands under the side of my face, and within seconds, I drift off.
I’m not sure how long it’s been when I wake; my mind is still cloudy with
sleep, and it takes me a moment to remember where I am. I sit up slowly
from the lounger and spot a familiar sight.
The trail of red rose petals leading from to a path of large furniture still
covered in tarps.
My heart hammers in my chest. Not from fear but because it’s unexpected. I
haven’t seen the red petals in years—not since I and Asher got together.
I stand and walk alongside them, wondering where they’ll lead. The trail
leads me around what I think is a covered armoire and then between a row
of furniture and boxes before curving to the left and taking me to the back
wall.
A large door on the wall doesn’t have any furniture in front of it. I hadn’t
even seen it there. Of course, the rose petals lead underneath the closed
door. Reaching for the door handle with one hand, I press my other to my
belly, afraid of what I might uncover.
With a deep inhale of breath, I twist the knob and push open the door. It
creaks, and I jolt. It’s completely dark inside, and I’m pretty sure, at least
my instincts suggest, that no one has been in this room for a very, very long
time.
I step inside and run my hand along the wall, searching for a light switch.
When I find it, I flip it, and the wall scones flicker to life throughout the
room, still dim as always.
My eyes widen, and I blink, unable to believe what the petals lead me to.
A nursery.
A crib, rocking chair, changing table, and dresser sit in the room.
I step further inside, and a sad feeling rests in my chest that won’t be easy
to shake. A nursery should be full of good energy, but this room
encompasses none.
Even the air is heavier. As if I have to work harder to breathe so I don’t
choke. The room gives me the creeps, and I feel on edge.
Unable to bear it any longer, I quickly flick the light off and leave the room,
closing the door behind me. Turning around to find which way to go back, I
look down, but no rose petals are guiding my way. They’ve all disappeared.
I do not know what that room is, but I’ll ask Asher. Nothing happens in the
manor without a reason.
CHAPTER
FOUR
ANABELLE

Asher’s in his office. Of course, he is. If he’s not with me, he’s working. The
man doesn’t know how to relax.
“Mind if I interrupt?” I walk across the large room situated in the west wing
toward his desk.
“I’ll call you back.” He hits a button on his desk phone, disconnecting from
whoever was on the line.
“Sorry, I didn’t realize you were on the phone.” I cringe.
Asher’s forehead wrinkles under the few curls of his dark hair that have
already fallen forward. “Don’t you dare apologize. You are always my
priority.” Once I’m close enough, he drags me forward onto his lap.
I chuckle because, in typical Asher fashion, he says it like it’s a command
and not a request. “Fair enough.”
“How did it go searching through all the Midnight Manor rejects?” he asks.
I roll my eyes. “They’re not exactly rejected, Ash. There’s some nice stuff
there.”
“I was about to come find you after I finished up my phone call. You took
longer than I expected.”
My cheeks heat a bit. “I fell asleep. Someone kept me up half the night.”
Asher looks anything but repentant as his lids grow heavy remembering last
night. “You’re not going to hear me apologize for that.”
I pat his hard chest with my palm. “I know you hate apologizing, so I’d
expect nothing different.” When he glares at me, I add with a laugh, “I’m
kidding.”
“I can get down on my knees right now and beg forgiveness if you want. All
you have to do is take your pants off.”
The space between my thighs buzzes with arousal. “Stop. I wanted to talk to
you about something.”
Asher’s demeanor shifts immediately, obviously picking up on the fact that
whatever I want to talk about isn’t what he wants the chef to prepare for
dinner.
“When I was in the room going through everything, I found a door that led
to a room behind all the furniture, and it looked like a nursery. But it was
untouched like someone closed the door one day and never returned.” My
entire body wracks with a shiver. “I don’t know, the space just felt… really
sad.”
A flash of despair works across Asher’s face, but as quick as lightning
strikes, it’s there and gone.
“What? What is that place?” My fingers curl into his suit jacket's expensive
fabric, knowing that whatever he’s about to tell me isn’t good.
Asher’s hand tightens on my hip. “We’ve never talked about this, but my
mother had a miscarriage. It was after Obsidian and before Nero.”
My stomach rolls over. Somehow, I know there’s more to the story. It has
something to do with his father. “Your… your dad?”
Asher nods solemnly. “He’d been on a terror one night and took it out on my
mother. I remember her being so distraught after. I think that was the final
straw. I never glimpsed any happiness between my parents after that. She
just kept pulling farther and farther away from him.” He strokes his hand
from the curve of my hip up to my waist and back.
“That’s awful.” I shake my head, not for the first time, wishing his father
was still alive so I could kill him myself.
“She ordered the staff to leave everything as it was and never to go in there
again. After she passed, the main room attached to the nursery became
storage. I couldn’t tell you the last time anyone was in there.”
I lean into his chest, and he wraps his arms around me. “That explains why
it feels so heavy in there.”
“Suppose it does.” He places a kiss on top of my head.
He holds me for a few minutes, the two of us lost in our thoughts.
I’m not entirely sure what he’s thinking, but I can’t help but wonder why
the rose petals led me to that room. Maybe I’ll never know. Perhaps it will
remain yet another one of Midnight Manor’s secrets.

The following night, the girls and I had one of the drivers take us from
Midnight Manor to Black Magic Bar in town.
We don’t come here as often these days, and yes, we could remain in the
manor and have drinks, but it’s nice to get away from the property every
once in a while so that we can all catch up with each other without worrying
about our husbands or members of the staff overhearing us.
“Anabelle.” A set of fingers with perfectly manicured pink fingernails snap
in front of my face. “You’re daydreaming again.”
I turn and look to Cinder at my right, shaking my head. “Sorry.”
“What’s got you so preoccupied?” Rapsody asks.
“You worried about everything coming together for the hospital
fundraiser?” Ariana asks.
I don’t want to tell them what Asher said to me about his mom since I have
no idea whether the other three brothers know about it. But I would like to
talk to them about what else is on my mind.
“It’s not the fundraiser, it’s something else…”
A line forms between Rapsody’s brows, and she reaches across the table
and past her wine spritzer for my hand. “You don’t have to tell us if you
don’t want to, but you know your secrets are safe with us.”
“Yeah, as much as I love Obsidian, I’m not going to violate girl code for
him.”
A small chuckle leaves my lips. “Lately, I’ve been thinking that I could see
myself wanting to start a family.”
Though I was hesitant to say the words out loud, I do feel better getting
them out. I also feel how strongly I feel that way now that I’ve verbalized
them.
“Oh my god, how exciting,” Cinder says, wrapping her arm around my
shoulders and squeezing me to her side.
“Why don’t you look excited?” Ariana says.
“Does Asher know you feel this way?” Rapsody asks, obviously picking up
on the problem.
I shake my head. “I haven’t said anything. I’m afraid to.”
“Why? That man loves you.” Rapsody squeezes my hand.
“That’s it exactly. I’m afraid he’ll go along with it if he knows it’s what I
want, just to make me happy. I want him to want this, too.”
“Have you guys ever talked about having kids?” Cinder asks, unwinding her
arm around me and picking up her wine glass.
I shrug. “In a very unofficial way. It's just like the ‘when we have kids one-
day’ sort of thing. We’ve never discussed a timeline.”
“You need to tell him how you feel,” Rapsody says.
My head falls back, and I groan. “I know, I know.” The longer I put off the
conversation, the more I can feel the words pressing against the inside of
my lips every time we’re together. “I will. After I’m done with this
fundraiser.” That’s where all my attention and energy need to be now.
“Well, keep us updated on how it goes,” Ariana says.
“Absolutely.” I lift my drink to my mouth, and Cinder starts in on a story
about something cute one of the little girls in her ballet class did today.
When I picture the little girl she’s talking about, I can’t help but picture a
little girl with curly, dark brown hair and big blue eyes who is a replica of
her father. I know I can’t put off the inevitable much longer.
I will have to come clean with Asher about wanting a family.
And then it clicks. Is that why the rose petals led me to that abandoned
room?
CHAPTER
FIVE
ASHER
This week has been a blessing and a curse.
Watching Anabelle interact with the kids and families coming through
Midnight Manor’s iron gates has only solidified my want and need to start a
family with her. At the same time, the effort not to tell her my thoughts has
begun to feel like a strain, and I think she’s starting to notice my
distraction.
She herself hasn’t been entirely herself these past couple of weeks, and I
can only assume it’s because she realizes something is off with me.
But I’m still reticent to say anything until she gives me some sign that
having a child is also on her mind. And so, I watch as she walks around in
her witch costume, complete with a black cape and pointed hat, handing out
candy to the children. She eases the smaller kids' fears about entering the
hay maze.
I know our time will come, but patience isn’t a virtue I possess.
When she bends over to drop some candy into a little one’s plastic pumpkin,
I catch a glimpse of her cleavage, and my dick twitches in my pants.
I can’t wait until later tonight. Coincidentally, the last Saturday of the
month falls on Halloween this year, which means the Ritual Room will likely
be full of more debauchery than usual.
My brothers and I run a secret and private sex club from the basement of
Midnight Manor that plays host to only the wealthiest and most powerful
men and women in the world. We meet on the last Saturday of every month.
As she straightens, Anabelle finds my gaze and bites down on her bottom
lip. It’s not until another small child tugs on her costume for the candy in
her hand that her eyes stray from me and return to the child.
My reminder to take a phone call from one of our international partners
vibrates on my phone, so I step over to Anabelle, gripping her elbow to get
her attention.
She passes the bowl of candy to Rapsody and steps aside with me.
“Hey, do you want to kill me yet for forcing you to make an appearance
today?” She cringes.
“I’d do anything for you, you know that. I just wanted to let you know that I
need to head back to the manor to take that conference call.”
“Of course. Thanks for coming out there for a bit. I think the public liked
being able to set eyes on the famous Asher Voss, even if they were all too
frightened to say hello.” She chuckles.
It’s especially amusing because I’m not wearing a costume so that wasn’t
what was scaring people away.
“You’re one of the only people who aren’t afraid of me, pet.” I lean in and
place a chaste kiss on her lips.
“That’s because I’ve seen beyond the scary exterior.” Anabelle places her
hand on my chest.
Isn’t that the truth? She’s one of the only people who I’ll ever allow, except
for maybe our children. This brings up the fear that as much as I want
children, what kind of father will I be? God knows I didn’t have a good role
model.
“I figured we could eat in the room as soon as you’re done, that way you
could lie down before the Ritual Room tonight. How does that sound?”
Her eyes warm. “Sounds perfect. I should be done here and back in the
room by four-thirty, five o’clock.”
“Perfect. See you then.” I kiss her one more time before forcing myself to
turn around and walk away.
Force myself because all I want to do is drag her away and bury myself
deep inside her. But that can wait for later tonight.

I let Anabelle sleep after she eats, and when she awakes, she starts to get
ready for the Ritual Room. We’re both dressing up as vampires. I have on
black pants with a matching black vest and white shirt, along with a black
cape with red silk lining.
Anabelle wouldn’t let me see her outfit ahead of time. She told me she
wanted it to be a surprise, so I’m forced to wait with anticipation for her to
come out of the en suite.
While I wait, I pull each of our gold masks from the velvet lined drawers
where I keep them. Mine a bear’s mask to reflect the bear tattoo on my
palm, and hers a more delicate gold mask. Everyone in the Ritual Room
wears a mask, but only the Voss’s have gold ones.
When the ensuite door opens behind me, I turn around with the masks in
hand and catch my first glimpse of my beautiful wife. The vision of her
sucks the air from my lungs.
She has on a black and red dress that if I had to guess probably barely
covers her ass. It’s made in a way that it puffs out after her waist. The
minimal fabric on her shirt is held over her breasts with red silk ribbon
laced through holes on either side of the deep V that goes practically to her
belly button. On her legs are shiny black boots that go up to her mid-thigh.
Overall all of it is a cape that matches my own.
“Right now, I wish I really was a vampire so that I could sink my teeth into
you.” I breech the distance between her to get a closer look. My cock is
hard in my pants by the time I reach her.
“Mmm, you look delicious, too.” She reaches out and pulls me forward for a
kiss.
I force myself not to take it further.
“Here, hold this.” I pass her mask to her while I tie mine on and then take
hers from her. As is our custom, she turns around and I tie her mask on her.
She turns back around when I’m done. “Ready to do this?”
I chuckle deep in my chest. “When am I not?”
We make our way through the dark hallways of Midnight Manor, the
flickering sconces lighting our way. This place has always had something
slightly creepy and supernatural about it, but this time of year it feels
especially so.
We reach the carved wooden door that leads to the basement and make our
way downstairs. The deep thrum of music greets us about halfway down the
stairs and it’s impossible not to feel the energy emanating from the main
room further down the dark hallway.
I grip her hand as we walk past the closed doors on either side. Either
private rooms for my brothers and I, or special themed rooms for everyone
to enjoy.
When we enter, the main room is abuzz with energy, and many of the
people gathered turn at our entrance. I nod to a few of them and they
return their attention to something at the front of the room.
When I look up toward the dais, the heir to a cosmetics magnate is on her
knees, while the man who runs one of the largest tech companies on the
New York Stock Exchange face fucks her.
I’m surprised it’s not Kol and Rapsody showing off for everyone. They must
have beaten them to it.
Sure enough, I spot Kol across the room with his gold lion’s mask on, arms
crossed over his chest, and a frown on his face.
He shouldn’t worry. Once these two are done, he and his wife will have
plenty of time to show off for everyone.
We stand and watch for a few minutes, Anabelle in front of me with my still-
hard cock pressed into her back. I wrap my arms around her, rubbing my
hand down her stomach over and over again, the thoughts of her one day
growing our baby still on my mind.
Before the man on stage finishes down her throat, he pulls himself all the
way out, a trail of saliva leading from the end of his dick to her lips like a
sagging bridge. Then he helps her up, turning her to face the audience
before pushing her forward by the shoulders, pulling her arms behind her
back, and pushing into her.
There are a few people around us already turned on enough that they’re
already touching their partners, but it hasn’t turned into a full-on orgy just
yet. That happens less often than one might think.
Since no one seems to want to grab a drink and converse for an hour before
we break off for fun, I lean down and say to my wife, “Can I entice you to
join me in our room?”
Beyond the initiation, I’ve had no desire to share my wife’s nakedness or
her body with anyone.
She turns in my arms and grins up at me. Even with the mask, I can see
how heavy her lids are.
“Don’t have to ask me twice.”
I lead her from the room by her hand, down the hallway to our private
room, where I unlock it and seal us inside.
CHAPTER
SIX
ANABELLE
I wait for Asher’s instructions after we step into the room.
He’s silent as he strides across the dark room toward the dresser in the
corner. My heart gallops, knowing he could pull many things from inside its
drawers.
When he turns around, he holds a pair of handcuffs in one hand and a knife
in the other. All the air rushes from my lungs at the same time that I grow
wet between the thighs. His footsteps toward me match the steady drum of
my heartbeat.
His deep blue eyes catch mine through the mask once he’s in front of me.
“Don’t move.”
I am still holding my breath as the hand with the knife swipes forward and,
in one slash, severs the straps holding the bodice of my top together. My
breasts spill out from the restraints of the fabric, and Asher releases a low
growl over the music in the room.
This reminds me of our first time together in the Ritual Room. I was so
nervous that night, not knowing what to expect. Now, it’s only anticipation
breathing inside of me because I know without a doubt that whatever is
coming is going to be good—better than good—extraordinary.
Asher’s hand cups my cheek. “Are you ready to have some fun, pet?”
I nod, biting down on my lower lip.
Asher’s hand slides slowly down my cheek, my neck, and my collarbone
until it reaches my breast. He takes the weight of it in his hand and
squeezes, brushing his thumb over my pebbled nipple. I feel that stroke
between my legs, and I shift in place.
Asher chuckles, but there’s nothing lighthearted about the sound. “Are you
needy for me? Do you need me to take the edge off?”
“Yes.” My voice is a hoarse whisper.
Asher’s hand drops from my breast, and he stalks around me until he’s
standing behind me. He doesn’t say or do anything for a few beats, letting
the anticipation build. It’s not until I feel the cool metal of the handcuffs
around one wrist that I realize what he’s doing.
But he only places it around one wrist before walking back around me and
leading me to the large four-poster bed against the wall, where he draws my
hand up.
For the first time, I notice a metal ring there, and he slides the free side of
the handcuffs through before bringing my other hand up and securing it in
the cuffs so that my back is against the tall poster at the corner of the bed.
“Now you’re at my mercy. You’re lucky I’m in a giving mood tonight, pet.
I’m going to please you before you please me.” Asher drops to his knees in
front of me.

After, we lay under the slick sheets while the sweat on our skin cools and
dries.
As always, Asher showed me things I didn’t even know my body was capable
of, and I’m a pool of flesh lying over the top of his chest. But my mind is
whirling, trying to figure out how to bring up the topic of a baby with him.
Eventually, he says, “Why are you so quiet? Did I hurt you?”
I shift up onto my elbow to look at him. The concern on his face instantly
strips me of my nervousness to bring up this subject with him. He’s never
given me a reason to hide anything from him. I know we need to talk about
it, and I don’t want him to think something is wrong. This also isn’t the
place I thought we’d have this discussion, but it’s somehow fitting. After all,
this is where we shed all our inhibitions. The place where I found a side of
myself only he could have brought out.
“Of course, you didn’t hurt me.” I sit up in bed and pull the black silk sheets
up under my armpits, leaning against the headboard. “There is something
I’ve wanted to talk to you about, though.”
A line forms between his eyebrows, and he also scoots up, mimicking my
pose. “Go on.” He nods for me to continue.
I don’t realize that my hands are fidgeting in my lap until Asher’s large
hand, the one with the bear tattoo, comes over top of both of mine to still
them.
“Anabelle, you know you can tell me anything.”
I meet his blue eyes, stare, and see all his love for me in them, and
suddenly, everything I was nervous about slides away.
“Lately, I’ve been thinking more and more about starting a family. I’m not
sure if it’s because I’ve been spending time with the kids in the hospital or
what, but I want to be a mother to your child.” Something sparks in his
gaze, and he opens his mouth to speak, but I hold up my hand to stop him.
“I realize we haven’t talked specifics about having a baby or anything, and
I’m not saying I want it to happen right away, but I just wanted you to know
that it’s something that’s been on my mind.” I nod. There. It’s done.
“Can I speak now?” He arches an eyebrow.
I chuckle. “Of course.”
Asher moves his hand to my stomach, eyes on mine the entire time.
“Nothing would make me happier than watching you grow my child,
Anabelle.”
I blink at him a few times, a little taken aback. “Really? But we’ve never
really discussed it. I don’t want you to say you want this because you think
it will make me happy. If you’re not ready, we can wait.”
He leans in and brushes his nose side to side against mine. “I’m ready for
you to make me a father.”
“Are you sure?” I whisper.
He leans back and looks at me with concern. “Do you want to know
something?” I nod slowly. “I’ve been thinking that I wanted to have a child
with you since I saw you with those kids in the hospital, but I didn’t want to
bring it up in case you felt pressured. I’m a lot older than you, and I wanted
you to live your life for a bit without being a mother if that’s what you
want.”
I can’t help but laugh.
Asher’s eyes narrow ever so slightly. “What’s so funny.”
“I didn’t want to bring it up to you in case you felt pressured to say yes just
to make me happy.”
He shakes his head and smiles at me. His smiles are rare, so I treasure
every one. “Aren’t we a pair?” He leans in and gives me a slow, thorough
kiss. “So, we’re going to do this?”
I nod, bringing my fingers to the curls behind his head. “We’re going to do
this.”
For a moment, I consider telling him about the rose petals that led me to
the abandoned nursery that day, but instead, I decide to keep it to myself. It
can be our little secret—mine and whatever spirit has guided me since I
first moved into Midnight Manor, though I’m pretty sure I know exactly who
it is.
As Asher rolls over on top of me to kiss me, I say a small thanks in my head
to his mother.
Midnight Manor will always have its secrets and a certain darkness, but I’ve
learned that the light you sometimes find in the dark matters most.
Are you desperate to find out about The Ritual Room or the dark and
mysterious billionaire Voss Brothers?
VISIT OUR WEBSITE
Visit our website https://prayneauthor.com/series/midnight-manor
ABOUT P RAYNE
P. Rayne is the pen name for USA Today Bestselling Author duo, Piper
Rayne. Under P. Rayne they write dark, dangerous and forbidden romances.
SPELLBOUND
KELLY ELLIOTT
PROLOGUE – CHARLOTTE (CHARLIE)
“Let me pose a question to you, Lucy. When is a person too old to get into
Halloween?”
Lucy Griffin, my best friend, looked at me like I had asked the stupidest of
questions.
“I don’t think you could ever be too old for Halloween,” I stated with a firm
voice that would dare anyone to argue with me.
“I agree,” Lucy said with a nod. “One can never be too old for anything
related to Halloween.”
Smiling, I adjusted my yellow dress. I was dressed up like Belle from Beauty
and the Beast. She was my favorite Disney character, and I had been
dressing up like her for as long as I could remember.
“Where is Bastian? He promised my parents he would take us out tonight to
trick-or-treat.”
Sighing, I glanced down the street. “Probably still at the beach with his
friends.”
“If he is, I’m going to tell my father.”
Sebastian, or as everyone called him Bastian, was Lucy’s older brother. She
had three brothers: Sebastian, who was twenty years old; Gregory, who was
sixteen and the closest in age to Lucy and myself; and William, who had just
turned one. Lucy says he was an oops baby. When I asked my mother about
that, she simply laughed and never answered me. But there was a thirteen-
year difference in age from William to Lucy.
I would die if I had three brothers. No, thank you. It was bad enough that I
had an older sister who was constantly telling me what I could and couldn’t
do. She was only two years older than me, but at sixteen, Kate acted as if
she had traveled the world over and knew it all. My father told me it was
just her age, which was why she acted that way. If I acted like Kate in two
years, I hope someone would punch me.
“There he is!” Lucy stated as she stood and crossed her arms over her
chest. “Where have you been, Bastian? Charlie and I have been waiting
forever.”
He stopped and looked at both of us before smiling. “Charlie, are you ever
going to be something other than Belle?”
I drew in a slow, deep breath. It wouldn’t do anyone any good for Lucy or
Bastian to realize I had an insane crush on my best friend's older brother.
Way older than me, brother.
“I like Belle,” I replied, looking down at the gown. “And this is the first year
I’m dressing up as her when she went to the ball with the beast.”
Sebastian rolled his eyes. “You’re both too old to be getting into Halloween.
It’s a stupid holiday and only gives you cavities.”
Lucy and I both frowned.
“What do you have against Halloween?” I asked.
He shrugged. “Never got into it. Makes no sense to me.”
“There you are!” Gregory said as he walked out of the front door and
slammed it. “I’ve been waiting in the damn living room!”
“Watch what you say,” Sebastian warned.
Gregory shot his brother a dirty look. “Shouldn’t you be at school or
something, Bastian?”
Sebastian laughed. “What crawled up your butt?”
He pointed to me and Lucy. “These two. Mom is making me take them trick-
or-treating even though they’re both fourteen and old enough to go on their
own. Now I’m missing a party at Olivia Larson’s house.”
“God forbid you miss out on the chance to chase Olivia around like a little
puppy,” Lucy stated as she shot daggers at her brother.
“Wait, you like Olivia Larson?” Sebastian asked with a laugh.
“What's wrong with her? You went out with her older sister, Lynn.”
“Yeah, but Olivia is a spoiled brat, just like Lynn. Hence, I never went out
with her on a second date.”
Gregory smirked. “I heard it was because she didn’t want to sixty-nine with
you.”
I frowned. “What does that mean?”
Lucy coughed and then hit her middle brother on the side of the arm.
“Nothing. Can we go, Gregory?”
“What? It’s the truth,” Gregory said as he looked at Sebastian, who simply
smiled and replied, “She was the one who wanted to do that. I didn’t. That
was the reason for no second date.”
“Dumbass,” Gregory stated. “I would have in a heartbeat.”
“Then go out with her sister. Apples and trees and all of that.”
Gregory laughed. I had no idea what in the world they were talking about.
“Ugh, you’re both disgusting, do you know that? And don’t say things like
that in front of Charlie. She doesn’t have brothers, and her ears are still
innocent.”
My mouth fell open in horror. “I’m sorry? My ears are innocent?”
All three of them looked at me, and I wanted to crawl under a rock when
Sebastian smiled that smile that said, oh, look at the cute little girl dressed
like Belle. I knew he would never look at me in any other way than as Lucy’s
little friend, but a girl could dream. Right now, I was only fourteen, but I
would grow up and get boobs and have a body that would make a guy like
Sebastian look twice. When I was twenty, he would be twenty-six. When I
was twenty-six, he would be thirty-two. That wasn’t such a huge age gap.
I smiled. It could work. I just needed Sebastian to wait for me to grow up.
Sebastian reached out and chucked my chin. “Stay innocent, Charlie. Boys
like the girls who aren’t willing to sixty-nine on the first date.”
“Sebastian!” Lucy cried out.
Laughing, he ran up the steps and said, “Have fun, kids!”
Gregory turned around and shouted, “Fuck off, Bastian!”
“Gregory Michael Griffin!”
Lucy giggled as she watched her mother walking up the sidewalk.
“Mom!” Gregory said as he tripped over Lucy’s Little Red Riding Hood’s
cape.
“Turn around, get back into that house, and don’t even think about leaving.”
“But who is going to take us trick-or-treating?” Lucy asked.
Mrs. Griffin looked from Gregory to us. She softened her face. “Do you both
have your phones?”
“Yes, ma’am,” we said in unison.
“Check in with me every thirty minutes. Stay on the normal route, and don’t
get in anyone’s car.”
“You’re letting us go alone?” Lucy asked.
Mrs. Griffin looked at me. “Charlie, would your father be okay with it?”
I wanted to laugh. My father probably didn’t even realize it was Halloween.
Since my mother died two years ago, he was so wrapped up in making his
fishing charter business the best in Charleston that he hardly ever paid any
attention to his two daughters.
“He’d be fine with it,” I replied.
“Then off you two go!” Mrs. Griffin said.
Lucy let out a little scream, grabbing my hand as she sprinted away from
her house. When we walked up to the first house, someone dressed up like a
zombie jumped out, scaring us both until we fell into a fit of laughter.
“I love Halloween!” Lucy called out as we skipped away from the first house
and down the sidewalk to the next one. “It is the best time of year!”
“I’m going to get married on Halloween!” I declared.
Lucy stopped. “We could both get married on Halloween. Like, a double
wedding!”
“What if we don’t fall in love with someone simultaneously?” I asked.
She waved me off. “We totally will. We do everything together, Charlie. So
falling in love, getting married, and having our first baby together is just
going to happen.”
I laughed and started up the sidewalk to the next house. “It’s just going to
happen because you say so?”
Grinning, she wrapped her arm around mine. “Yep. Because I say so! We’re
best friends. We’re going to do everything together!”
Smiling, I followed her up to the next house and wondered, would we truly
always do everything together? I hoped so.
CHAPTER 1
CHARLOTTE (CHARLIE)
I GLANCED around the room and tried to keep a smile on my face as
everyone spoke at the same time.
My head was starting to pound, and when I looked across the room at Lucy,
who was beaming from ear to ear, I felt like a complete asshole. She was
happy, and I needed to be happy for her. And I was happy; I truly was. Lucy
had found the love of her life. The fact that her fiancé was willing to have a
Halloween-themed bridal shower said how much he loved her. He didn’t
understand it and had made a comment or two that twenty-six-year-old
women shouldn’t be so into Halloween. That was his only mark against him
as far as I could see.
“Can you believe she is having a Halloween-themed wedding shower?”
someone behind me whispered.
“I heard she wanted a Halloween wedding, but her parents wouldn’t have
it.”
“Why do they care?” the other voice asked.
“Well, when mommy and daddy are paying for the whole thing, I guess they
have a say.”
I picked up my wine glass and took a small sip. I had no idea who was
sitting behind me, but I wanted to punch them both. They were most likely
girls we went to high school with or Lucy knew them through her college
sorority. Even though Lucy had promised when we where fourteen we
would do everything in life together, it didn’t work out that way.
With me being raised by a single dad who barely made ends meet with his
fishing charter business, and me working my way through college, she went
off to an Ivy League school and I stayed close to home to work longer to
save up to go to the College of Charleston, which I was still paying loans for.
“I mean, the decorations are cute.”
A low scoff. “Yeah, if you’re doing a kid's party.”
Turning around, I saw two women about my age sitting there. Both were
dressed to the nines, and both looked like plastic Barbies.
“You must be from the groom’s side,” I said as I turned completely around
and held out my hand. “I’m Charlotte Fletcher, the maid of honor.”
They both had the decency to look embarrassed.
“Laney Wilson and this is my sister, Jen.”
My eyes went wide. “The groom's sisters? How would your brother feel if he
heard the two of you talking about his future wife and future in-laws like
this?”
They exchanged looks, and Laney replied, “He would be upset with us.”
I nodded. “I’m sure he would. So, in the future, ladies, if you don’t have
anything nice to say, don’t say anything. Or, at the very least, don’t fucking
gossip about someone so openly unless you want to be called out.”
Jen put her hand to her chest and gasped.
“Oh, please,” I said as I tossed back my wine glass and finished it. “Aren’t
you the sister who got caught having sex with her best friend's father?”
“What? How do you know that?” Jen asked with a horrified look on her face.
“Okay, I guessed at that! I had heard rumors but it’s true?” I asked as I sat
down again. “Tell me everything!”
Jen looked at her sister and then back to me. “I don’t know if I should
dislike you or ask you to go have drinks with us this weekend.”
I smiled. “I say let’s grab drinks this weekend and start all over. But I do
want to hear that story.”
Both sisters laughed.
“I’m sorry we were shit talking Lucy. She just…I don’t know; there is
something about her that makes me not like her,” Jen said. “And the worse
part is she treats our brother terrible.”
That caused me to draw my head back in surprise. “She does?”
Laney nodded. “I overheard her telling him he was an embarrassment to
her earlier before everyone started to show up.”
I blinked at them as I tried to absorb what they were saying. I had noticed a
time or two where Lucy talked down to James. She did it to me all the time,
but I had learned to brush it off.
A bell rang from somewhere, and Mrs. Griffin called for me. “Charlie! We’re
opening presents, and you need to keep a list for Lucy!”
I rolled my eyes. “Duty calls, ladies.”
Both sisters smiled as I stood, grabbed another glass of wine, and made my
way to the chair next to Lucy. I couldn’t help but notice how she was
looking at me.
“Everything okay?” I asked, picking up the pad of paper.
“You looked cozy with Jen and Laney,” Lucy said as she shot them a dirty
look. Neither were paying any attention though.
“I just met them. They invited me out this weekend for drinks.”
Her head snapped when she looked at me. “You’re not going, are you?”
Shrugging, I said, “I might.”
She sighed and shook her head. Then, turning back to me, she put her hand
on my knee.
“I’m so sorry, Charlie.”
“About what?” I asked, feeling the effects of the three…no…four glasses of
wine kick in. Wait, maybe it was five.
“That we’re not able to do this together. It will be left up to you to have that
Halloween wedding we’ve both always wanted, if you ever find someone
that is.”
I forced a smile. “Well, we’re going to wait a long time, especially since I’m
not dating anyone.”
“Babies! We’re going to have our babies together.”
All I could do was smile. Since we started high school, we did nothing
together.
Lucy went to our senior prom while I helped my father with a fishing
charter. Lucy went to college first, while I worked a year longer so that I
could save up the money to go to college. Lucy fell in love first, while I
seemed to attract the wrong kind of men. Lucy moved into her first
apartment while I lived in the small cottage behind my father’s house. Lucy
bought our dream house on the beach while I still lived in the cottage. Lucy
got engaged the same night I found out my boyfriend of a year had been
cheating on me. Now Lucy would be getting married first. She’d have a
baby first and most likely have a Halloween birthday party for her first child
while I was still trying to figure out my life.
“Are you okay?” Lucy asked, pulling me from my thoughts.
“Yep, why?”
Lucy sighed in frustration. “I’ve asked you four times if you need a pen.”
Glancing down at the notebook in my hand, I laughed. “That would help!”
“Don’t miss anything. It’s important I get the thank-you cards out to the
people who were thoughtful enough to come to my wedding shower.”
Staring at her, I wanted to ask why she emphasized the word my.
Mrs. Griffin handed me a pen, and I snapped out of my funk. I smiled,
laughed, and dutifully wrote down every gift for Lucy and who it was from.
And the entire time I sat there, a smile on my face and happiness in my
heart for my best friend, I had the strangest feeling someone was watching
my every move.
CHAPTER 2

CHAPTER TWO-SEBASTIAN
I STOOD IN THE CORNER, watching my little sister sparkle happily. Next
to her was Charlotte Fletcher, Lucy’s best friend and sidekick since they
were in diapers. I hadn’t seen either in about six years, maybe longer. I
couldn’t pull my eyes off of Charlotte. She had grown into a beautiful
woman.
“She’s going to be so surprised to see you home,” my brother, William, said
as he walked up next to me. He was only thirteen years old, but he acted
like a twenty-year-old.
“Does she know?” I asked, feeling the pain tighten in my chest.
“Mom and Dad don’t want to tell her until after the wedding, and after they
get the other test results back.”
I drew in a long breath and slowly let it out. “Gregory?”
William didn’t say anything, and when I turned to look at him, he nodded.
“He knows. He’s not taking it very well. He packed a bag and said he was
camping for a few days.”
Gregory was, without a doubt, the closest to our father. He worked
alongside him every day at the law firm my father owned.
“How’s Mom doing?”
“She’s Mom, tough as always. Dad said she is the rock of the family.”
Smiling, I turned to my younger brother and ruffled his hair. “When did you
grow up so much?”
Beaming up, he said, “When I had to become the man of the house.”
That had me laughing. “That’s Dad’s job, Will.”
“He’ll need me to step up once he starts his treatments for the cancer.”
I swallowed the lump in my throat. “I’m here now, so you won’t have to
shoulder that alone. And we don’t even know yet if he’ll need chemo, so let’s
hold out hope on that.”
His eyes lit up. “You’re staying? For good?”
Nodding, I replied, “But no one else knows, so don’t say anything, okay?”
A group of women from outside started to laugh, and I turned my attention
back to the bridal shower in my parents’ backyard.
“She had to do the Halloween theme, didn’t she?”
William laughed. “She was so mad when Dad said no to a Halloween-
themed wedding. I think that’s why she is doing the wedding the weekend
after Thanksgiving. Mom said Lucy couldn’t have picked a worse weekend
and was pretty sure she did it on purpose because of the whole Halloween-
themed thing.”
My eyes landed back on Charlotte. It was hard to believe the beautiful
young woman sitting there was the same little girl who had spent the night
at our house so much my mother told her to just move in. She hadn’t,
stating that she couldn’t leave her father alone. When she smiled, a strange
sensation hit my chest, and I almost reached up and rubbed at it. I studied
her momentarily and was taken by how she seemed to shrink back when she
was next to Lucy. Almost like she wanted to make sure Lucy had all the
attention. Both women were beautiful, but if I was being honest, Charlotte
was a knockout. If she hadn’t been Charlie, my little sister’s best friend, I
could see myself trying to meet her and possibly take her back to my hotel.
Charlie laughed at something Lucy said, and I felt my body buzzing with
that familiar feeling of desire. I quickly shook my head. “What in the hell?” I
softly whispered before I laughed. “It’s been far too long.”
“For what?” William asked.
Facing him, I said, “That conversation will have to wait a few more years,
bud.”

I hadn’t wanted to take anything away from Lucy on the day of her wedding
shower, so I headed back to my hotel and told my parents I’d see them the
following day. They both knew I was coming home to visit, but what they
didn’t realize was I quit my job and sold everything the moment I found out
from my father that he had been diagnosed with prostate cancer. Now it
was time to let Lucy know I was home.
Pulling up to the curb in my Lexus LC, I put it in Park and watched the
scene before me.
Lucy and Charlotte were putting up Halloween decorations on Lucy’s porch.
I got out of the car and started to make my way up to them. Neither of them
even noticed me.
“You’re lucky I’m not some stranger coming to rob you or kidnap you.”
Both women spun around. Lucy screamed and ran toward me, jumping into
my arms.
“Bastian! What are you doing here?”
I spun her around and then set her on the ground. Charlotte was climbing
off the ladder where she had been hanging tiny white ghosts. I quickly let
my eyes take in her curvy body as she descended the last step and turned to
face me. The little girl I knew before had been replaced by a woman with
the most stunning ocean-blue eyes I’d ever seen. Her brown hair was pulled
up into a ponytail, and I could see the lighter-colored strands that had been
kissed by the sun streaking throughout her hair. She smiled, and that
strange sensation hit me square in the chest once again.
Before I answered my sister, I smiled at Charlotte. “How’s it going, Charlie?
Does everyone still call you that?”
She smiled. “Friends and family, yes. And everything’s been good. How
about with you?”
I gave a quick nod. “I’m glad to hear it.” Focusing back on my sister, I said,
“I’ve moved back home.”
Her eyes went wide. “Wait? Are you serious? What about your job in
California? I thought you loved it there.”
It was true. I loved my job and got fulfillment out of it. I had worked for a
large security company that provided bodyguards for wealthy clients. Most
of them were actors, musicians, Hollywood producers, and such. I’d been
assigned to the same actor for the last four years, Mitch Lockwood. He was
Hollywood’s golden boy and had more women rotating out of his bed than I
could remember. It hadn’t been any of my business, though. My job was to
make sure none of them were crazy fans. The kind that was obsessed with
him and wanted something far more than his dick.
“I got tired of taking orders from someone else and quit. I decided I needed
to open my own business and missed home.”
“I can’t imagine many people in Charleston will need a personal
bodyguard,” Charlotte said, her nose wrinkled up in the most adorable way.
“You’re right; there isn’t a need.”
“So, what kind of business will you open up?” Lucy asked.
I grinned as I said, “A security company. The first house I’m going to work
on is yours.”
“Mine?” Lucy squeaked. “Why mine?”
Walking around to each side of my sister's house, I frowned. “You have no
cameras, not even a Ring camera. Do you have an alarm?”
Lucy and Charlotte exchanged amused looks.
“I’ll take that as a no. I’ll get your house fixed up, and I can use it as an
example of the security before and after.”
Folding her arms over her chest, Lucy replied, “Yes, Bastian, you can use
my home as an example of your fine security measures.”
I rolled my eyes and focused on the decorations. “Still haven’t grown out of
Halloween, huh?”
Charlotte walked over to a box on the front porch and opened it. She pulled
out a giant skeleton. “Perfect! We can hang this in that front tree.”
“What do you have against Halloween, Bastian?” Lucy asked, climbing up
onto the ladder that Charlotte vacated. I held onto it while she hung up a
few more ghosts in the tree.
“I have nothing against it; I just think it’s a stupid holiday.”
“Did you ever in your life go trick-or-treating?” Charlotte asked.
“Never. That’s not true; I went once.”
Her brows shot up. “Have you gone to a Halloween party before?”
I shook my head as Charlotte gasped, put her hand to her chest, and
stumbled back a few steps. I couldn’t help but laugh.
“Dramatic much, Charlie?”
“I know it’s hard to believe,” Lucy said with a grunt as she reached up and
hung another ghost. She looked down and said, “He hasn’t done anything
Halloween. Nothing.”
“What didn’t you like about the one time you went?” Charlotte asked with
the sweetest smile.
I sighed. “I hated it. Screamed the entire time. And before you say it was
some kind of PTSD, it wasn’t. I just didn’t like the idea of going up to
strangers’ houses and asking for candy. Even at a young age, it seemed
stupid.”
Charlotte’s mouth fell open. “Stupid?”
I leaned against the pillar on the front porch and grinned. “It bothers you,
doesn’t it?”
“That you don’t like Halloween?” Charlotte asked.
“Yes.”
Her eyes narrowed, and I knew I was in trouble when she tilted her head
and smiled slightly.
“I’ll make you a bet, Bastian.”
I waggled my brows. “What kind of bet, Charlie?”
She rolled her eyes and then said, “Today is October first. If you give me
thirty days, I bet I can make you like Halloween.”
“What do I get when you lose?”
She laughed. “You’re that sure I’m going to lose?”
Nodding, I said, “I can guarantee you’ll lose.”
“Well, what do I get if you lose?” she asked, a sparkle of mischief in her
eyes.
“What do you want?”
I swore her eyes darkened as she let her gaze quickly move over my body
before she snapped her eyes back to mine. “Let’s just make it a money
wager.”
“Oh, no,” I said as I pushed off the post. “If I win, you owe me a favor. If you
win, I owe you a favor.”
“That’s boring,” Lucy stated. “Make it something else. If you win, Charlie
has to go on a date with you.”
Charlotte snapped her head to look at my sister. “What?”
“I’ll agree to that. And if you win, I’ll cook dinner every night for a month.”
That made Charlotte pause. “You can cook?”
I scoffed. “Please. I’ve been watching chefs cook for celebrities for the last
few years. I learned a thing or two while in the kitchen.”
Chewing her lower lip, Charlotte finally nodded and put her hand out for
mine. “It’s a deal. If I can make you like Halloween by October thirty-first,
then you have to cook me dinner for a month. You win; I have to go on a
date with you.”
When I took her hand, a zip of energy raced through my body. By the way
her eyes lit up, she felt it too.
We shook as I said, “We have a deal.”
CHAPTER 3
CHARLOTTE
WHAT HAD I DONE?
Lucy offered to take Sebastian into her house to show him around while I
stayed on the front porch and kept decorating. Once the screen door shut, I
drew a deep breath in and slowly let it out. The smell of the salt air calmed
me, and I closed my eyes, trying to hear the ocean waves crashing against
the shore. The cottage hadn’t been directly on the ocean but just one block
away. I was once again hit with sadness that Lucy had bought the house out
from underneath me. Also by the fact that I knew she lied and said she
hadn’t known I had put an offer in.
“What did you do?” I whispered as I glanced back at the screen door.
Could I be normal around him? Yes, I had a massive crush on him until I
was eighteen, but he never even looked twice at me. Not that he would have
when I was fourteen. But eighteen? Yeah, I kind of thought he would have
taken some sort of notice. Even now, he didn’t seem to realize I was a
grown woman.
Then again, he had mentioned a date. Did that mean he was attracted to
me?
I shook my head quickly. No, Lucy had mentioned the date; he went along
with it.
Pulling out a giant spider, I moved the ladder and climbed up to hang it on
the porch ceiling. Lucy had gone crazy with Halloween decorations after
she bought the house. She insisted it would be the best-decorated house on
the block. When the screen door opened, it would let the spider down and
scare anyone standing there.
As I worked, I could hear the waves crashing from the back of Lucy’s house.
When the familiar bitterness of Lucy living out my dream of being near the
ocean crept in, I quickly pushed it aside.
I sighed and let the jealousy roll off my back. I needed to stop comparing my
life with that of my best friend’s. She had been dealt a different deck of
cards, and there wasn’t anything I could do about that. And I honestly was
happy for her even if she was acting like a bridezilla.
The sound of the screen door opened, and I turned to see Sebastian
standing there. He held out a glass of sweet tea for me. I took it and
thanked him.
“I gotta say, I always thought you would live on the beach, Charlie. If I
remember right, weren’t you the one always talking about it?”
I drank my sweet tea and wondered if Sebastian was a mind reader. He
watched me carefully as he waited for my reply.
“Truth be told, I found this little house first and tried with all my might to
get it, and it fell through.”
He frowned. “And Lucy bought it after you lost out on it?”
I nodded and took another sip. That had been the only sour patch of our
friendship. I hadn’t spoken to Lucy for a month afterward. That was when
she claimed she had no idea I had been the offer she outbid. It was bullshit,
especially since I had brought her with me to look at the house. It was water
under the bridge.
“That was kind of a shitty thing to do.”
Laughing, I gave a half-shoulder shrug. “It’s okay. If anyone other than me
had to buy it, I’m glad it was Lucy.”
Sebastian stared at me before he drew his gaze away. “I should have asked
if you were dating anyone before I agreed to the date thing.”
Waving him off, I said, “I don’t have much luck with guys, so I’m taking a
break.”
“Really?” he asked with a half-smile. “What kind of bad luck do you have
with them?”
I looked up into his caramel-colored eyes. “The last one cheated on me, so
that was a blow to my already bruised ego.”
He raised a single brow. “Why was it already bruised?”
Lifting my gaze, I caught sight of the water between Lucy’s house and her
neighbor’s. So many times, I had dreamed of getting lost in those waves and
leaving behind everything. I couldn’t leave Charleston, though. I loved it
here, and I would never leave my father. My older sister, Kate, had already
done that. After college, she moved to Atlanta, Georgia, and we hardly ever
heard from her.
“My life didn’t turn out the way I had hoped. I can’t complain. I have my
own little place behind my father’s house, and I work for him and a small
law firm in town.”
“Doing what?” he asked.
“Um, accounting. I went to school for accounting. I figured, at some point,
my father would need me to take over the books, and I was right.”
“He still does the fishing charters?”
Smiling, I nodded. “I think he’ll do them until the day he can’t get out of bed
and walk to his truck. He loves it, and it keeps his mind occupied, which is a
good thing. But I don’t get paid a lot working for him so I had to take on
another job. I don’t mind; it’s been fun, and it’s part-time, and I get to work
from home!”
He nodded and reached down to pick up a ghost that had fallen.
“May I ask you a personal question?” Sebastian asked.
“Go for it!”
His smile faded as he asked, “Why didn’t you get this house?”
I smiled and looked up at the little yellow cottage that Lucy called home. It
had three bedrooms and two and a half baths. The wraparound porch was
decorated with cute furniture and fall flowers. There would be no way I
could make the house look as cute as Lucy did. I simply didn’t have the
funds. The inside, though, was modern all throughout. It wasn’t my style at
all.
“It all came down to money. I thought I had enough for the down payment,
but I was short a few thousand, and the seller wouldn’t come down on the
price because someone else had offered full price.”
“Let me guess. Lucy?”
I shrugged. The last person I wanted to talk to this about was Lucy’s
brother. “I’m happy for Lucy,” I said, even though I wasn’t sure if I was
reassuring him or myself. “She is getting everything she’s dreamed of.”
He nodded. “Yeah, she is.”
Deciding that I didn’t want to talk about the house or Lucy anymore, I said,
“So, are you free tonight?”
“Asking me out on a date already, huh?”
I gently pushed on his shoulder. “No, but I do have an idea of something we
could do—related to Halloween.”
He closed his eyes. “I’m going to regret this bet.”
A small giggle slipped free. “You may…or you may not. Just think, you could
see the light and realize what you’ve missed out on.”
“Okay, Ms. Halloween. What are we doing tonight?”
“It’s opening night for one of my favorite haunted houses.”
Sebastian stared at me. “You want me to go to a haunted house? Charlie,
are we sixteen?”
“Hey, you took the bet, Bastian. You can’t back out now.”
After a few moments, he smiled so big and bright I thought he was going to
try and charm his way out of tonight. “Okay. If it’s a haunted house you
want to go to, then that’s what we’ll do. But first, let’s grab something to
eat.”
My stomach did a little flip at the idea of going out to dinner with Sebastian.
“Okay. If you want to.”
“Mac’s?”
Mac’s was a local seafood restaurant that all the locals went to. The tourists
hadn’t yet discovered our little gem, which was okay with Mac. He had
enough business with all the locals packing in the little restaurant that he
didn’t need to cater to the tourists, which was rare, especially in a tourist
town like Charleston.
“I haven’t eaten there in forever.”
“What time should I pick you up?” Sebastian asked.
I glanced around to see how much more decorating I had to do with Lucy.
When I turned back to Sebastian, he was frowning for some reason.
“We should be finished up soon. Do you want to say around six?”
“You said you live behind your dad’s house?”
Nodding, I replied, “Yes, the cottage behind his place. Just pull down the
driveway.”
“I’ll see you at six then,” Sebastian said as he headed down the porch steps
toward his luxury car.
Raising my hand, I called out, “See you then!”
Once Sebastian was pulling away, I turned to look for Lucy. She walked out
and looked at her retreating brother.
“Geesh, he couldn’t even say goodbye?” she stated, her hands on her hips.
“Did he say why he left?”
“No, but we did make plans to grab something to eat and go to a haunted
house tonight.”
Lucy nodded in approvement. “Way to start him off strong! I approve of
this.”
She looked around. “I think we have enough decorations up. Plus, I’m tired
and think I’ll go lie down.”
“Do you feel okay?” I asked.
Rolling her neck as if she had been the one on the ladder all day hanging up
the ghosts, she replied, “I’m doing wonderful. I'm just tired. You don’t mind
putting this all up and back into the shed, do you?”
I glanced around at all of the boxes and decorations scattered around.
“I’m just so exhausted from the shower yesterday, and James had me up all
night doing all kinds of wicked things to me.”
My face screwed up as I held up my hands. “Please! I do not want to hear
that. I’ll clean all this up and put it up if you want to go inside and rest.”
She took my hand and squeezed it. “I don’t deserve a friend like you,
Charlie. Thank you. I just…I can’t keep my eyes open.”
“It’s okay, honestly. Go on inside. It won’t take me long.”
She hugged me and started for the door. “You’ll let me know how tonight
goes?”
“Yes! Of course.”
I watched as she walked back into her house and shut the door. Turning, I
stared at the mess on the front porch and let out a long exhale. If I wanted
to have time to get ready for tonight, I needed to get it all packed back up
and haul it to the shed in the backyard.
CHAPTER 4
SEBASTIAN (BASTIAN)
I WASN’T sure what had possessed me to ask Charlotte out to dinner
before we headed to the haunted house. It might have been because I really
hadn’t wanted to stop talking to her earlier. I also wanted to get more
information on Lucy and why she had bought the house Charlotte had
wanted. Her dream had always been to live on the beach, not my sister's.
Although, when I asked Charlotte about it, she had played it off. Maybe she
wasn’t the one to get the answers from.
My phone rang and I jumped. Looking at my younger brother’s name,
Gregory, on the screen, I swiped across and answered it.
“Hey, what’s up?”
“William called and told me you were in town.”
“I am. I just left Lucy’s place.”
“Why didn’t you tell anyone you were coming to town?”
I paused momentarily, then said, “I told Mom and Dad I was coming. I just
wasn’t sure how long it would take me to settle things up in California
before I moved back home.”
“You’re moving back for good?”
My hand went to the back of my neck. “Yeah. With everything going on with
Dad, it was time for me to come back home.”
“I guess you probably think less of me for packing up and heading out of
town for a bit.”
“Not at all, Gregory. We all handle things differently.”
“You’re aware Lucy doesn’t know, right?”
“Yeah, Will told me Mom and Dad were waiting to tell her after the
wedding.”
“You know Lucy; she’ll freak out, make it all about her somehow. Hell, she’ll
do that after the wedding as well.”
I frowned, knowing my brother was right. “Do you know anything about the
house Lucy bought?”
He let out a bitter laugh. “You mean the one she stole from Charlie, but she
won’t open her eyes and see her best friend undercut her?”
I cursed inwardly. “So Lucy was the one who put in the full-price offer? Why
would she do that if she knew Charlie wanted the house?”
“I keep forgetting you weren’t around to watch those two grow up together.
I hate to say this about our sister, but she is a bitch when it comes to
Charlie. She didn’t want Charlie to have that house for whatever reason she
made up in her damn head. She went to Dad and begged him for the money
to buy it, not bothering to tell him Charlie had an offer before Lucy. Dad still
doesn’t know because Charlie and Lucy have never mentioned it. Charlie
asked me to let it go when I confronted her about it.”
“But why would Lucy not want Charlie to have the house?”
Gregory paused before saying, “Lucy doesn’t want Charlie to have anything
she doesn’t have. I don’t even think she loves this guy James she is
marrying. She’s only doing it so she can get married before Charlie does.”
Confused, I asked, “Why?”
“Your guess is as good as mine. Charlie sees it, but she won’t do or say
anything to Lucy. It’s maddening. Lucy started to act like Charlie was
competition when they got to high school. I have no idea why.”
“Are you and Charlie…close?” I asked, almost afraid of what my brother
would say.
“If you’re asking if I feel anything toward her other than friendship, no.
We’re good friends, though. I hate to see how much our sister takes
advantage of Charlie’s kindness, or maybe it’s simply that Charlie doesn’t
want to cause conflict. She hates confrontations of any kind.”
I didn’t want to admit how annoyed I was that my brother knew so much
about Charlotte. It stood to reason why, though. He had been here in
Charleston and hadn’t left, except for college, and even then, he wasn’t far
from home.
“Today, when I stopped by Lucy’s place, I got the feeling she was leaving
Charlie to do most of the work decorating her house.”
“She probably was. I’ve spoken to Mom about Lucy’s jealousy of Charlie.
She honestly has nothing to be jealous of. Lucy has everything Charlie
doesn’t. Mom thinks I’m seeing something that isn’t there, or she doesn’t
want to admit her daughter has a mean streak.”
“But is Lucy happy?”
“Between you and me? I don’t think so. She’s putting on a show, but I’m just
not sure for who. Maybe Charlie?”
It was time to change the subject.
“Charlie made a bet with me today that she could get me to like Halloween
by the end of the month.”
Gregory laughed. “Did she forget how much you despise that holiday?”
I let out a soft laugh. “She did not. I took her up on the bet, and she’s taking
me to a haunted house tonight.”
“Are you for real? You’re going to go?”
“I am. I’m curious to see why she and Lucy love this stupid holiday.”
“Lucy isn’t much into it anymore.”
Frowning, I asked, “Then why was her wedding shower Halloween-
themed?”
“One guess.”
I sighed. “It’s what Charlie wanted.”
“Bingo. Charlie has always loved Halloween far more than Lucy ever has.
Well, maybe not in the beginning, but once Lucy got into high school, she
started to lose her interest in Halloween. Except when it came time to outdo
Charlie with something.”
“Maybe I’ll talk to Charlie about it tonight at dinner.”
“Dinner?” Gregory asked, a hint of surprise in his voice.
I couldn’t help but wonder if my brother wasn’t secretly harboring feelings
for Charlotte by the surprise in his voice. “Yeah, we’re going to Mac’s
before the haunted house.”
“That’s great!” he said, this time with pure happiness in his voice. “Charlie
deserves to have someone show her a bit of attention, even if it’s just
friendly attention. Her last boyfriend was an absolute asshole.”
For a half second, I thought about telling my brother the crazy feelings I
kept having when I saw or spoke to Charlotte, but decided to keep it to
myself. Nothing might even come out of it, although I had to admit, I
couldn’t help but wonder what those lips would feel like against mine.

Driving down the long driveway, I passed Charlotte’s father’s house and
went to the small cottage in the back. I parked next to an older Toyota
Camry, got out, and made my way to the front door. The sidewalk was lined
with pumpkins of different sizes and colors. A few of them had carved faces,
but not many. Lanterns with candles were scattered about, and when I
stepped onto the small porch, I looked around. Potted mums were placed
around, each different sizes in various types of pots. More pumpkins were
on the porch along with another lantern, this one was filled with miniature
pumpkins with bats and ghosts also in it. The front door had what looked
like a tree climbing out of the porch and up to the door. It was cool looking.
The door was finished off with a Halloween-themed wreath.
There was a lot, but it somehow worked. Lucy had a lot on her porch, which
was twice this size, and it felt overdone; Charlotte’s decorations felt…cozy.
There was a rocking chair to the side with an orange and white blanket and
a pillow that read I love all things Halloween.
Before I had a chance to knock on the door, it opened. “Hey!”
Smiling, I said, “Hey, back at you. Your porch is cute, Charlie.”
Her face broke out into a wide smile as she looked around. “Thank you.”
I pointed to the branches on the door she had made to look like a spooky
tree. “That’s cool,” I said.
“I saw it on Pinterest and had to do it. It makes it look cute, doesn’t it?”
“It does. I like it.”
“Want to come in really quick? I just need to feed Binx.”
“Binx?” I asked, following her into the house.
“My cat. I found her as a kitten. She’s all black. At first, we thought she was
a he…hence Binx. But turns out she is a Ms. Binx.”
An all-black cat suddenly appeared as if by magic. “Was she sitting there
when we walked in?”
Charlotte looked at the cat and laughed. “Probably not. She has a way of
just appearing out of nowhere. I swear if I didn’t know any better, I would
say she had a bit of magic in her.”
Her purring instantly started as I softly petted her.
I took in the space while Charlotte was getting the cat food out. The front
door opened into the living room. The kitchen was across the large room
and was small but functional.
After putting food down and calling Binx, she looked up at me. “Want a
quick tour? There isn’t much to see.”
“I would love a tour.”
She held out her hands and circled. “This is the living room and kitchen. I
don’t have a dining area, so I sit on the little patio my father and I made or
sit on the sofa. The steps lead to my bedroom, a full-size bathroom, and a
little office space or reading area. This is the laundry area.”
Charlotte opened a door under the steps and pointed inside. “The laundry
area.”
I peeked in to see a stackable washer and dryer.
“And this is the guest bedroom. It also has a full-size bathroom. It’s small
but functions when someone stays over, which isn’t often. I’ve done a lot of
updating to the little cottage. Well, my father and I both have. It’s been a
fun project for us. I wish I could pick it up and move it to the beach,
though.”
“What is the foundation?”
“Pier and beam.”
“You could move it.”
Charlotte laughed. “Yes, but I don’t have a beach to put it on.”
Feeling stupid, I rubbed the back of my neck. “That would be something you
would need.”
She grinned. “Let me run upstairs and grab a sweatshirt in case the
temperature drops more later.”
I watched as Charlotte ran up the steps. I used the time alone to walk
around her living room. She had a few pictures of her, her mom and dad,
and a few of just her mom. There was one photo of Charlotte and Lucy. I
bent down and looked at it harder. They were both laughing, with Charlotte
looking at whoever was taking the picture. Her laugh was genuine, and her
eyes danced with excitement. Lucy was also laughing, but she was looking
at Charlotte, and there was something off. Her smile looked…forced.
“Gregory took that photo of us the night before our high school graduation.”
“It’s a great picture. What were you laughing at?”
She studied the picture and frowned. “I don’t remember. Probably
something Gregory said.”
“Are you and Greg close friends?”
Turning to look at me, Charlotte tilted her head and smiled. “He’s like a
brother to me, so yeah, you could say we’re close friends. I don’t think Lucy
likes our friendship, though.”
That took me by surprise as I followed her to the front door. She glanced
over her shoulder and said, “Be a good girl, Binx! I’ll be back soon.”
The cat looked up and meowed before she went back to eating. Charlotte
looked at me and giggled. “She thinks she can talk.”
“And why do I feel like you talk back to her?”
“Oh, I most definitely do!” She skipped down the steps and made her way
out to the cars. “Can I drive your car?”
I laughed. “No.”
“What?” she asked, looking disappointed—or at least trying to look that
way. The corners of her mouth tipped up, and she failed big time. “I can
drive, you know.”
“I’m sure you can, but you’re not driving my car.”
Opening the door, I motioned for her to get in. She slid in and started
looking around. Once I was in the car, she whistled. “This is nice, Bastian.”
“Thanks,” I replied, starting the car and turning it around to head back
down the driveway.
We chatted about what I’d missed while away from Charleston for so many
years, and Charlotte told me all the places I needed to check out, mostly
restaurants and a few local bars that the tourists hadn’t found yet.
By the time we were finished eating dinner and ready to leave for the
haunted house, I felt happier than I had felt in years. It was so damn easy to
talk to Charlotte. She didn’t let her thoughts wander and seemed to hang
onto my every word as I spoke of California. It was hard to get information
out of her about Lucy though. I had asked a few questions to gauge her
thoughts on my sister outbidding her best friend on the house, but Charlotte
simply smiled and said, “She deserves all the happiness in the world.”
“Are you ready to get scared out of your mind?”
I laughed. “Nice try, Charlie, but I won’t be the least bit fazed by this.”
Her brows rose. “You don’t think you’ll be scared at all?”
“Nope, not at all,” I said as I held the door open and held her hand while
she slipped into the passenger seat.
Looking up at me with those big blue eyes, she asked, “Want to place a bet
on that?”
CHAPTER 5
CHARLOTTE
WE WALKED UP to Southern Screams and you could hear people crying
out from the inside. My heart beat faster with excitement.
“You really are excited about this, aren’t you?” Sebastian asked as we
approached the entrance.
“Yes! How are you not?”
He shrugged. “I don’t think it’s going to scare me.”
I smiled, resisting the urge to rub my hands together and let out an evil
laugh.
The second we entered the door, someone jumped out and scared us.
Sebastian jumped, but the only thing he said was, “Really? First thing?”
I laughed, took his hand, and pulled him deeper into the old brewery.
As we walked, I looked frantically around for the next person or object to jet
out and scare us. We rounded some old stairs, and characters dressed in
white with blood all over them jumped right into my face, causing me to let
out a scream. I was pretty sure I heard Sebastian scream as well. When he
walked by, though, he said, “Nice try, dude.”
We continued walking down the hallway when we walked into a darker
room.
“Maybe I should go first,” Sebastian stated. “So you don’t get too scared.”
At that very moment, someone jumped up and caused him to jump. Then, a
girl with incredible flexibility was staring at us, her back bent as if floating
in the air. Sebastian let out a bloodcurdling scream, and all I could do was
laugh.
“How is she doing that?” Sebastian asked, pushing me in front of him.
“Talented, that’s for sure!” I called back over my shoulder.
We walked into a dining room with skeletons and other scary creatures
sitting down to eat. I was pretty sure they were all fake, but when one
jumped up and held up a knife, I thought for sure I peed my pants some.
One guy at the end of the table looked like he was eating someone's brains.
“That is disgusting!” Sebastian declared, then said, “Oh, no.”
We walked into the kitchen and one look around, it looked like a massacre
had happened in there. Someone stood at the stove stirring a large pot.
When we walked by, they got in our faces and then held up a rolling pin.
“We’re just passing through!” Sebastian said, giving me a gentle, yet firm
push.
When they hit the rolling pin on the table, we both screamed.
“Charlie, you need to pick it up a bit, please.”
We entered what looked like a child’s room through the hall. A little girl
whispered, “Help me.”
“It’s one for all this evening, sorry, young lady!” Sebastian said before
jumping back when a woman dressed as a little girl, blood all over her,
jumped out from the bed. Suddenly, someone dressed as a bear appeared,
causing Sebastian to spin around and stumble into the bed, where the girl
cried out for help once again. I had never seen anyone move so fast as
Sebastian when he passed me and bolted out of the room, leaving me
behind.
The sounds of banging and screaming were coming from everywhere as we
moved through the haunted house. It was beyond thrilling.
“You seemed to have picked up speed there, Bastian!”
He ignored me, tugging me along behind him, his grip on my hand tight.
We walked into another room where someone or something was lying on a
bed. “It’s going to jump up!” Sebastian said while pushing me to move
faster through the room. “Go! Go!”
There was a mirror on the wall, and it suddenly opened, and a person
started to crawl through it. Sebastian and I both cried out.
We meandered through a few more rooms where people jumped out at us,
each time I had been taken off guard, which made me laugh harder.
“You’re laughing? Are you insane?”
“Tell me this isn’t fun!”
He smiled down at me as he took my hand once again. “I’ll tell you when I
make it out without having a heart attack.”
The next room we walked into had a black strobe light, and a large circle of
masked people stood in a semi-circle.
I heard Sebastian say, “Oh, fuck. This isn’t good!”
Walking a bit faster, I tried to make it out of the room but it was too late.
Three people jumped out, and I stumbled back into Sebastian, who grabbed
me and nearly took us both down. I laughed as he nearly yanked my arm off
to get out of that room.
The next room we entered had fake arms and legs with blood on them
dangling from the ceiling, and we had to duck and make our way through,
all while a man was chasing us with a fake knife.
“Faster, Charlie! Faster!”
A giant blast of cold air hit us, and Sebastian cried out, “I’m going to need
hard liquor after this!”
The sound of a chainsaw started, and a guy jumped out at us when we
walked into the next area.
“You asshole!” Sebastian cried out as I started to laugh.
Next was the garden room, which I would have thought would be tame. I
was wrong. I had to admit I hadn’t screamed that much in a long time.
“Is it almost over?” Sebastian asked as we turned a corner. “I see the light!
Move to the light.”
After a few more minor scares, we were walking through the exit. Sebastian
leaned over, put his hands on his knees, and took a few deep breaths.
“So? You weren’t worried about being scared, huh?”
He rolled his eyes and drew in a long breath before glancing back at the
haunted house.
“Did you like it?” I asked, not even attempting to hide the smirk on my face.
Sebastian glanced up at me. “You just took ten years off my life in that
place.”
“You said it wasn’t going to scare you.”
He stood, took in a few more deep breaths, and said, “I think I might have
pissed myself once or twice.”
I started to laugh. “Me too.”
He reached for my hand, and I didn’t want to admit how much I liked the
feel of the connection. We started to walk and I saw a stand that was selling
hot chocolate.
“Do you think they have something strong to put in that hot chocolate?”
Sebastian asked.
“I highly doubt it, but do you want one?”
“A hot chocolate?”
“Yes, but one with something a bit strong in it?”
His face lit up. “Do you know of a place?”
I winked. “Yep. My house.”
Sebastian laughed. “Then let’s head back to your place.”
The drive back to my house was filled with laughter as we both talked about
the haunted house, which parts scared us the most, and if Sebastian would
go through it again.
“Not anytime soon, but I have to admit, it was fun.”
When we finally made it back to my house, I quickly set about making the
hot chocolate.
“Man, when you said you’d make hot chocolate, I never dreamed you were
making it from scratch.”
I smiled as I took my whisk and poured dark rum into my hot chocolate
mixture. I grabbed a spoon and put a little on it. “Here, how does this
taste?”
Sebastian tasted it, raised his brows, and smiled. “That’s good.”
“Does it need more rum?”
He shook his head. “I think it’s perfect.”
I removed the cinnamon stick and poured our drinks into two mugs. I picked
them both up and handed one to Sebastian.
“To your first haunted house experience.”
He chuckled and tapped his mug against mine. “I have to say, I’ll go ahead
and admit it, I didn’t think it would scare me like that.”
We both took a sip and then made our way over to the sofa. Binx was on a
pillow, and when Sebastian sat down and tipped it some, the cat let her
frustrations be known with a loud meow.
“Sorry, little dude.”
“Okay, I’m going to ask a question, and you have to be honest.”
Sebastian held up two fingers. “Scout’s honor.”
Narrowing my eyes, I asked, “You were a boy scout?”
He laughed. “Hell no. But isn’t that what you’re supposed to say?”
I rolled my eyes and reached for Binx to pet her. “Did you have fun
tonight?”
Sebastian took another drink of his hot chocolate and then set it down on
the coffee table. He looked directly at me, and I had to fight the urge not to
squirm in my seat.
“Yes, I had a really good time. At dinner, at the haunted house, and here,
with you. This has been a really great evening.”
I felt my cheeks grow heated. “I had a good time as well.”
Our eyes locked, and the air between us started to crackle.
“Charlie, I want to kiss you.”
My tongue instinctively licked my lips. Sebastian’s gaze grew darker.
“Is that an invite to do so?”
I set my mug on the table and let out a nervous laugh. “Um, yes, I guess it
was.”
Placing his hand on my face, we both leaned in. The moment his lips
touched mine, I moaned. How many years had I dreamed of this moment?
Of kissing Sebastian, of having him want to kiss me?
He reached for me, and my phone rang with Lucy’s ringtone.
We both drew apart, breathing heavily.
“That’s Lucy,” I whispered.
Sebastian nodded, moved back some, and reached for his hot chocolate.
I grabbed my phone and answered it. “Hey, Lucy.”
“How did it go tonight with Bastian? Did he like the haunted house?”
“It was fun, and yes, he did like it and even got scared.”
“What are you doing now?”
My eyes darted to Sebastian, who was kicked back, watching me. “We’re
drinking hot chocolate.”
Lucy paused. “You’re still with him?”
“Um, yeah, we returned to my place, and I made some hot chocolate.”
Lucy sighed. “Charlie, listen, I know you’ve always had a crush on Bastian,
but you have to know he’s not interested in you that way, right?”
I wanted to ask her if he wasn’t interested, why was his tongue just down
my throat. I was tired of Lucy always making me feel like I was second best.
She always got her way, and I was about to put a stop to it.
“Listen, Lucy, I need to go. You’re interrupting something.”
Hitting End, I set my phone down on the table. Sebastian looked surprised
by me cutting the conversation short. “What did she say?”
I shook my head, too embarrassed to tell him. “Nothing. It’s just Lucy being
Lucy.”
He placed his hot chocolate down on the table again. Was he going to ask to
kiss me again?
A knock sounded on my front door before either of us could say a word.
“Charlie? Is everything okay?”
Closing my eyes, I groaned. “It’s my dad.”
Sebastian laughed and stood up. “That is my sign to end this wonderful
evening.”
I stood and made my way to the door. “I had a great time.”
When I opened it, my father stood there, trying to look past me to see who
was inside.
“Sebastian Griffin, is that you?”
Reaching around me, Sebastian held his hand to my father, who shook it
happily. “How are you doing this evening, Mr. Fletcher?”
“Why, I’m doing great! I saw a strange car here and wanted to ensure my
girl was okay.”
Sebastian and I exchanged knowing looks before he answered my father.
“Charlie here is trying to convince me that Halloween is a great holiday.”
My father looked between us and then settled his eyes on me. “How are you
doing that?”
“Well, I have the entire month to convince him that it is a great holiday.
Tonight we went to the haunted house and we haven’t discussed what will
be next.”
“Do you have any ideas of what we could do?” Sebastian asked my father. I
wasn’t sure why that made my heart tumble in my chest. It was so sweet of
him to include my father by asking him. By the smile on my father’s face, I
knew it had made him feel good as well.
“The ghost tour,” my father stated with a huge grin. “You should take him
on the ghost tour.”
I nodded. “Great idea, Dad.”
Sebastian laughed. “Please, there are so many ghost tours in Charleston. I
remember going on one in middle school.”
I smiled at my father and replied, “You’ve never been on a ghost tour with
me.”
Looking smug, Sebastian tossed his head back and laughed. “Charlie, a
ghost tour isn’t going to make me like Halloween.”
Turning my smile into a wide grin, I asked, “Should we bet on that one as
well?”

Two nights later, I opened my door to find Sebastian standing there looking
handsome as ever. He was dressed comfortably in slacks and a polo shirt
and claimed to have worn his best walking shoes.
Our ghost tour was private, with me as the guide. I had even packed a small
picnic so we could stop and eat in one of the parks under the nearly full
moon.
“How do you know so much about Charleston and what is haunted?”
I shrugged. “I love history and all things Halloween, which means I love all
things haunted. Plus, I’ve been on I think every single ghost tour that is
offered. My father even worked as a tour guide one Halloween. He had so
much fun doing it and has talked about doing it again.”
As we sat in the park and enjoyed the snacks I had packed, I told Sebastian
about how I volunteer at one of the community centers helping them pass
out costumes and also help with the Halloween party they throw every year.
“You’ll have to go and pick out a costume for the party.”
He laughed, then looked at me horrified. “You want me to go and pick out a
costume? A Halloween costume?”
“Yes! You’re going to help me pass out candy at the community center’s
Halloween parade this weekend.”
He blinked at me and then shook his head. “Wait, it’s not Halloween this
weekend.”
“I know. We have this event each year before Halloween. We have a shop
set up at the community center with costumes that have been donated or
purchased with donation money. The kids get to come and pick out their
costumes and then wear them to the event and they have a costume for
Halloween. They’re lower-income kids, and if we didn’t do this, some of
them might not even have a costume.”
Sebastian stared at me for the longest time. “That is great, Charlie. Who
came up with the idea to do this?”
Feeling suddenly shy, I looked down at our picnic.
“It was you?”
I nodded. “It was a project I worked on in college. I pitched it to Ned, who
runs the community center near my father’s house, and he thought it was a
great idea. It took some time and planning, but this is our third year to do
it.”
“I think that’s wonderful.”
“So you’ll pick out a costume and join us?”
He winked at me, and I felt my heart flutter. “I wouldn’t miss it for the
world, but I have one condition.”
“What’s that?” I asked with a smile.
“You have to go and help me pick out the costume.”
“It’s a deal!”
CHAPTER 6
SEBASTIAN
THE KNOCK on my front door caused me to look up from the box I had
been unpacking. The movers had dropped off all of my boxes to the
beachfront home I had stumbled on when I was still in California. One of my
former clients owned it and was interested in selling it. It had taken every
last bit of savings, plus me selling my place in California, for me to even get
the house, and I got it for a steal—if you could call two million a steal. It had
been listed for nearly four million, but Luke was getting divorced, and they
were trying to offload properties. One man's nightmare became one man's
dream.
The person knocked again, and I wondered if it was my mother. She was the
only one who knew I was at the house today, meeting the movers. I opened
the door and found my sister standing there. She was dressed to the nines
in a light blue dress and a wide-rim hat that made her look like she was on
the way to the Kentucky Derby.
“Lucy, what are you doing here?”
Brushing past me, Lucy walked in, took off her hat, and tossed it onto a box.
“Gregory had told me you and Charlie have been spending a lot of time
together.”
I folded my arms over my chest and stared at my younger sister. What could
she possibly want?
“We’ve been hanging out. Why?”
Lucy looked around and then back to me. “This house is huge. Why on Earth
would you buy such a big house, Bastian? It’s only you.”
My brows drew down as I stared at my sister. When had she turned into
such a…
I let my thoughts trail off before I even thought it.
“I bought it because I could. Lucy, you’re not the only one who can own a
house on the beach. Speaking of that, why did you take the house from
Charlie?”
She spun around and glared at me. “Did she tell you that?”
I laughed. “No, our brother Gregory told me. You put a bid in and outbid
her. Why?”
For a moment, I wasn’t sure she would answer me. Then a smile appeared
on her lovely face and she repeated my own words back to me. “Because I
could.”
“With Dad’s money. If he knew what you did, he would have never given you
that money, Lucy. How could you do that to your best friend?”
She waved me off. “Charlie wasn’t going to be able to afford that place. I
mean, a house on the beach? She can barely afford to live in that little shack
behind her father’s house. I did her a favor and besides, she can enjoy it
when she comes and visits me.”
“I thought she was your best friend.”
Looking surprised by my words, she replied, “She is. I love her dearly.”
Pushing off the wall I had been leaning on, I got back to opening the box I
was working on before Lucy showed up. I wanted to say more, but it was so
very clear to me that my sister was jealous of Charlotte and I wasn’t going
to find the answers this way.
“So, what all have you and Charlie been up to with this little bet?”
I kept pulling items out of the box. “We went to a haunted house, did a
ghost tour, volunteered at the community center when the kids came to pick
out costumes, and gave out candy at the community center’s Halloween
party. We went to a fall carnival in Good Creek that was hella fun and to a
fall festival.”
My sister's eyes narrowed. “You had fun at a fall carnival and a fall
festival?”
“I did indeed. Of course, I think it has a lot to do with Charlie. I like being
with her.”
A bitter laugh escaped from Lucy before it faded away. “You can’t make me
believe you actually like her, Bastian? You’re so much older than she is.”
“I’m not that much older and as a matter of fact, I do like her, Lucy. I like
her a lot. Not that it is any of your business.”
“You’re six years older than her, which is my business. Had I known this
would have happened, I would have never given her that stupid idea to
convince you to like Halloween. It was stupid of me, especially knowing
she’s had a crush on you since we were fourteen.”
I didn’t let the surprise of her little news bomb show on my face. “Lucy,
what do you have against Charlie?”
“Nothing at all,” she replied, then started to walk away. “Are you going to
give me a tour or what?”
“I don’t have time to give you a tour.”
“Does Charlie know you bought this house? How do you know she’s not just
using you, Bastian? You have money, and she’s always wanted a house like
this and she’d never be able to do it unless she hooked up with someone
who could.”
“No, she’s always wanted the little cottage on the beach and you took that
from her, Lucy. I don’t know what is going on with you, but your spoiled
little behavior may work on our parents, but it won’t work with me. You’re
jealous of your best friend, and I want to know why.”
“Jealous? You think I’m jealous of…Charlie? Please, don’t even make me
laugh.”
Reaching for her hat and purse I hadn’t seen her put down, she walked
toward the door. Before she opened it, she said, “If you’ll excuse me, I have
a meeting to go over the last-minute details of the wedding.”
“Lucy?” I called out. When she turned back to me, I asked, “Why did you
stop by?”
It looked like she was trying to decide if she wanted to be honest with me or
not. In the end, she lied. “To see your new home, of course. Toodles!”
When she shut the door, I slowly shook my head.
My phone buzzed and I pulled it out to see it was Charlie.
Charlie: There is a class at Busy Bee’s Quilt Shop on making Halloween
decorations. Are you free tomorrow?
I couldn’t help but smile as I typed back my reply.
Me: I am free. Don’t you have enough decorations?
Charlie: They’re not for me; they’re for you!
I laughed. I had told Charlie I had bought a house and that the movers were
coming today. She hadn’t asked where it was or anything about it. It was
just a heartfelt congratulations, and how she wanted to fill it up with
Halloween decorations.
Me: Are we meeting, or do you want me to pick you up?
Charlie: I will never refuse a ride in that car of yours. The class starts at
one.
Me: Lunch first?
Charlie: Oh, yes! Betty’s Café has all things pumpkin and fall!
Me: Oh, yay…I cannot wait…said in my most sarcastic tone.
Charlie: LOL! I feel you coming over to the dark side, Bastian! I feel it!
I wasn’t about to tell her she was right. I was starting to fall for the holiday
and all things fall.

Charlie and I walked along the street on our way back to my car, each
holding the decorations we had made in class.
With that typical bounce to her step, she smiled and said, “That was fun.”
“It was fun, but I think it would be fun for any holiday.”
She rolled her eyes. “Stop fighting it, Bastian. You know you are liking
Halloween more and more.”
“Fine,” I said as I held my hand up in defeat. “I may be growing a soft spot
for it.”
Charlie jumped in excitement. “Great! Let’s head to our next destination.”
I stopped and looked at her. “What?” I asked, confused. “You have
something else planned?”
“Unless you have somewhere you need to be, I understand. Plus, with
everything delivered to your house, I’m sure you need to unpack.”
With a shake of my head, I replied, “The only place I want to be is with you.”
Her cheeks turned a soft pink, and she looked away. Her brown hair was up
in a ponytail and it swooshed when she looked away.
“I love making you blush. Makes you look even prettier than you are.”
Charlotte gave me a playful push. “Stop it.”
“It’s true. I’ve enjoyed myself these last few weeks, Charlie.”
Chewing her lower lip, she nodded and said, “So have I.”
“Now, where are we off to next?”
She grinned. “It’s a surprise.”
We drove to the outskirts of town and down a few country roads until I saw
the sign and guessed where we were headed.
“A pumpkin patch, Charlie?”
She giggled and jumped around in her seat. “Yes! I love Dreaming Farms!
They have a huge pumpkin patch. I always get our Christmas tree here as
well.”
I pulled into the parking lot and Charlotte practically bolted out of the car
before I put it in Park.
“Come on, Bastian!” she exclaimed.
With a laugh, I took her offered hand and we were off to the pumpkin patch.
We must have walked up and down that field for a least an hour looking for
the perfect pumpkins.
“This one?”
Charlotte studied it for a few seconds before shaking her head. “Nope,
that’s not the one. How big is your front porch? Can we have more than one
pumpkin on it?”
I wasn’t so sure I should answer that question. I could see my front porch
being overrun with pumpkins if I told her the truth.
“It could fit two or three.”
She nodded as she tapped her finger against her lips. “I think that one has
your name written all over it right there.”
“That one?” I pointed to a pumpkin that looked like it might weigh fifty
pounds. “That thing is huge, Charlie.”
“You’re right. Do you happen to have a picture of your front porch? I really
should have thought about that first.”
“Sorry, I don’t. I do have a front porch that wraps around to the side some
as well as an upper porch.”
Her eyes lit up. “Shut up! Two porches?”
I held up my hands. “No. We are not decorating both porches.”
Stomping her feet, Charlie turned away. “Fine. We can start with just a few,
and once I see the house, we can go from there.”
Groaning, I followed her to another pumpkin. It wasn’t nearly as big as the
last one but a good size. She looked adorable standing there in her jeans,
boots, and a light blue sweater. I wanted to pull her into my arms and kiss
her senseless. Instead, I waited patiently as she thought.
“I think this one for you, and then we can use…” She looked around and
clapped her hands while jumping over pumpkins to get to the one she
wanted. She picked up a perfectly round pumpkin and said, “This one is
perfect to carve! I claim this one.”
“We’re carving a pumpkin?”
Without so much as batting an eye at me, she walked by with her perfect
pumpkin and said, “Oh, we’re not just carving one; we’re doing two. And it
will be a contest on who can carve the best pumpkin.”
She looked at the large pumpkin in the cart then the two smaller ones. “Yes,
this is a good start. Should we get some pumpkin spice bread?”
My stomach took that moment to growl. “Only if we get cider with it.”
A wide smile broke out on Charlotte's face, and I felt my heart fall slightly
more for her.
CHAPTER 7
CHARLOTTE
I WAS PRACTICALLY BOUNCING in my seat as we drove from Dreaming
Farms to Sebastian’s new house he had bought. I wasn’t sure what I was
more excited about. Carving the pumpkins or seeing his new house.
As he drove closer and closer to the coast, I turned and faced him. “Are you
by the water?”
He nodded. “I bought a place on the beach.”
“You did?” I said with excitement.
“Yeah, a client of mine was selling it because he was getting divorced, and
they needed to offload some of their properties. He told me I was getting a
steal, and I did. I could flip and make twice as much money, but it’s perfect.
I soaked all my savings and then some into the down payment.”
“I can’t wait to see it!”
Sebastian turned down a street, and I started to look at the homes. Some of
them were massive, with gates.
“Um, did you sell your kidney also to live in this neighborhood?”
He laughed. “Pretty much. Don’t worry; my house isn’t this big.”
“That’s a bummer. I would love to decorate some of these porches!”
He laughed. “You should start a business decorating homes for the holidays.
Do you know that?”
Turning to look at him, I asked, “Do you think that would be something I
could do? I would love that.”
“You could totally do it. And if it’s something you want to do, I can help you
with it. I know a thing or two about having your own company.”
I chewed on my lip. “I’ll have to think that over. I love decorating, and what
fun it would be to decorate with other people's money!”
He chuckled again, then put on his signal. “Here we are.”
We pulled down a drive and up to the cutest house I’d ever seen. It was a
two-story clapboard house painted a light shade of blue. The front porch
and upper porch were amazing and I was already planning how to decorate
them.
“Wow. What I couldn’t do with these porches.”
Sebastian parked at the garage. “We can walk in through the front and drop
these off on the front porch.”
“Okay,” I replied, following him. I imagined cornstalks on each of the five
front pillars. There was only one step up to the porch, and I was glad I
hadn’t bought more pumpkins.
“Don’t mind the mess inside. I haven’t put a dent in the boxes. I didn’t
realize I had packed up so much stuff. I thought I got rid of most of it.”
I smiled and followed him into the house. We stepped into a foyer, and I
marveled at the sight before me.
“Bastian, this is beautiful.”
He smiled. “Want a tour? You’ll have to make your way around boxes.”
“I would love a tour!”
The entire home was painted white—everything. As beautiful as the house
was, it felt cold and stark.
“Will you be painting any of the rooms?” I asked.
“Most definitely. I can’t stand the white paint. There is an office in the front
of the house and a bathroom. Kind of crazy. It’s a full-size bathroom.”
Beautiful white cabinets with a rustic finish were in the bathroom. “The
cabinets are beautiful.”
He nodded.
“Then you have the kitchen, dining, and living all in one open room. I like
how this feels. Especially if I was ever to have kids, I think it’s important to
be able to see them if you’re in the kitchen or something.”
His mention of kids made my stomach flutter. I could picture little
Sebastians running all over this house.
The kitchen had the same beautiful cabinets, except the uppers had glass
doors. The back of the cabinets were beaded board. A large island held a
sink and plenty of counter space. There was a spot for at least four chairs.
“I love the eat-in island.”
“So do I. Out back is a covered porch and a beautiful extended patio. The
landscaping alone back here is something else,” Sebastian stated as we
walked to the back sliding door. “See the fire pit over there? I think that is
going to be a popular spot. There is a nice-size grass area as well. You can’t
see the ocean because of the dunes and foliage, but you’ve got an amazing
view of it upstairs.”
We stepped outside and I drew in a deep breath as I closed my eyes. I could
hear the sound of the ocean waves crashing on the shore in the distance as
well as the seagulls calling out. There was something so therapeutic about
that sound.
“Let’s head upstairs. The loft in the front of the house is over the office or
guest bedroom downstairs. I’ll most likely set up my office in the loft. I don’t
want people seeing my office right when they walk in.”
“Can’t say I blame you for that.”
The front bedroom had a door that led to the upper front porch. It would be
a lovely guest bedroom. We stopped at another bedroom and a bathroom
before entering the owners' suite. It was a good size with large windows
that had a view of the ocean as well as a smaller balcony. The bathroom
looked like a spa: two sinks, a large soaking bathtub, and a clear glass
shower. The tile was beautiful, and the floors were marble.
“Oh my, this is a beautiful bathroom. That tub!”
Sebastian looked at me and winked while he said, “Room for two.”
My cheeks heated, and I had to place my hands over them to cool them off.
“In here is the laundry room.”
“Upstairs?” I asked as I peeked inside the large room. “That makes sense
since all the clothes are kept up here. Keeps you from going up and down
the stairs with the laundry.”
He pointed to me. “Exactly.”
“The house is beautiful, Sebastian. How fun to start with a clean slate and
decorate it any way you want.”
We walked down the wooden staircase with its beautiful iron railing and
back into the foyer. Sebastian turned, and I nearly bumped into him.
“You’ll help me decorate, right? Especially for Halloween.”
I swallowed the sudden lump in my throat. “I would love to help you
decorate it. Especially if I get to spend your money!”
Looking around, I said, “We don’t have to do the pumpkin carving. You have
so much to unpack.”
Sebastian surveyed all the boxes before settling his gaze back on me. “I’ll
make you a deal. We’ll carve our pumpkins and tomorrow you’ll go with me
to help me pick out a bedroom set. I need all the furniture, but right now, I
need a bed to sleep on more than anything else. My current bed is a couple
of sleeping bags thrown onto the floor.”
Feeling excitement bubble up inside me, I attempted to tamp it down. “I like
the sound of that plan. Now, we need newspapers or…boxes.”
“I’ve got plenty of those.”
After emptying one of the larger boxes, Sebastian cut it in half, and we
made our way out back with our pumpkins and carving kits.
“Should we time it?” I asked as I watched Sebastian stare at his pumpkin.
Not looking at me, he nodded. “That’s fine.” His head snapped up. “Well,
how long are you going to give us? I need at least an hour.”
“I was thinking two.”
He stroked his chin with his fingers. “I can work with two hours.”
“Oh, and no looking up inspiration photos. No cell phones allowed.”
Raising his brows, he exhaled. “Damn, there goes that idea.”
He watched as I set the timer on my phone and set it on the fire pit ledge.
“Why do you get to have a phone, but I can’t?”
“I’m not using my phone. It’s just for the timer.”
“Okay, then you can’t touch it at all. Not even if you get a phone call. That’s
only fair.”
Keeping the smile from my face, I nodded. “Sounds fair.”
As we cleaned out the insides of our pumpkins, Sebastian and I talked about
everything and anything. It was crazy how easy it was to talk to him. I
hadn’t felt so at ease with anyone in a long time. Not even Lucy. Things
between us after high school had changed, and I wasn’t sure I could put my
finger on exactly what had changed. She grew more distant and colder at
times. As much as I didn’t want to admit it, it bugged me that she went
behind my back and outbid me on the beach house. It would have been a
dream come true. Her buying and remodeling it the way she wanted had
been hard to watch, especially since it looked like a modern house that
belonged in New York City. Not a beach cottage on the coast of South
Carolina.
“I’m going to start cutting mine,” Sebastian said as he stood with his
pumpkin and cardboard.
“Where are you going?”
He looked at me like I just asked a stupid question.
“Somewhere you can’t see what I’m doing.”
“You honestly think I’m going to steal your idea?”
When he raised a single brow, I gasped. “I would never!”
“Well, I’m not taking the chance.”
An hour and a half later, I stood and stretched. My pumpkin was finished,
and I couldn’t have been happier with it. I had drawn it on with a Sharpie
before cutting it, and it had made a world of difference.
“Bastian?” I called out. “How much longer?”
“Putting the finish touches on now.”
I smiled down at my toothy-grinned pumpkin. He was cute and those teeth
had taken me forever to do. I was for sure going to win; I could feel it.
Turning my pumpkin so Sebastian couldn’t see it, I grinned and clapped as
he walked toward me; his pumpkin turned as well.
Feeling a rush of excitement, I said, “I think we should turn them around on
a count of three.”
“Sounds good.”
“Don’t peek,” I said as I picked up my pumpkin.
We both stood facing each other, our pumpkins at the ready.
“One. Two. Three!” I said as I turned my pumpkin at the same time as
Sebastian. My smile instantly faded. “What in the hell is that?”
Sebastian grinned. “It’s an evil tree trunk.”
I blinked several times as I stared at the impressive carving of a haunted-
looking tree. It was pure perfection, with the tree's roots, jagged teeth, and
spooky eyes. When I pulled my eyes from the carving, I saw he was wearing
a smug expression.
“Have you carved pumpkins before?” I asked.
He laughed. “I have not, but I took art for several years.”
My mouth fell open.
“I take it from your stunned silence I am the winner. Your toothy pumpkin is
super cute, though.”
Glancing down at my pumpkin and then back to his, I laughed. “You blew
me out of the water!”
“I do have some hidden talents, I just never thought I would need them in a
pumpkin carving contest.”
I did a slight bow. “You, sir, are the winner.”
After cleaning the mess, we brought the two pumpkins to the front porch. I
placed mine on one side of the door, and Sebastian put his pumpkin on the
other. We both stood back and admired our handiwork.
“That was fun.”
Turning to face him, I smiled. “Are you ready to admit that Halloween is a
great holiday?”
He lifted his watch and sighed. “October twenty-ninth. You did it, Charlotte
Fletcher. You made me like the holiday and with a few days to spare.”
I jumped and clapped my hands before I threw myself into his body.
Sebastian laughed as he held me tight and spun me around before letting
me slowly slide down his body. Once my feet hit the porch, he cupped my
face in his hands and kissed me oh so gently.
“What was it again I got if I won?” I asked, feeling a little dizzy from the
kiss. I grabbed onto his arms to steady myself.
“Endless kisses from me, I believe it was.”
I chuckled. “I don’t think that was it, but I like that more.”
“How do you know if you can’t remember the original bet?”
“I just know.”
“Charlie,” he whispered, bending down to kiss me again. “Stay with me
tonight.”
I smiled against his lips. “You don’t have anywhere for either of us to sleep.
What if you stayed with me tonight?”
His eyes lit up with desire. “Let me go pack up some things. I was just going
to plan on sleeping on the floor, but I like your idea better.”
Sebastian took my hand and led us back into the house. He rushed up the
stairs to get what I guessed he would need to stay at my place.
“Should we unpack a little first?” I called up to him.
Coming back down the steps, he stopped on the last one, looking at me
confused. “You want to help me unpack?”
Smiling, I nodded. “Maybe we could knock out just a few boxes.”
He slowly shook his head. “You are something else. Do you know that?”
Confused, I asked, “What do you mean?”
Dropping his bag, he approached me, wrapped his arm around my waist,
and pulled me to him. “Do you always think of others before yourself?”
Grinning, I asked, “Because I offered to help you unpack?”
He nodded. “You’re the most amazing woman I have ever met, Charlie.”
It felt like I had a swarm of butterflies in my stomach as I felt my entire
body heat.
Sebastian started to back us up until I was flat against a wall. “I want you,
Charlie. More than I can say and I’m not sure I can wait until we get to your
place.”
I chewed nervously on my lip before I said, “I think your car is too small.”
He dropped his head back and laughed. “I do have a sleeping bag upstairs.”
“Roughing it, huh?” I asked, lifting and wrapping my arms around his neck.
“I do have a confession first, though.”
Sebastian’s brows rose. “Is that so? Certain kinks you like or something?”
I laughed. “No, nothing like that. I um…I’ve always had a crush on you,
Bastian. I think since I was like fourteen or so.”
He smoothed a piece of my hair back before kissing the tip of my nose
softly. “And the moment I saw you sitting next to Lucy at the bridal shower,
I was instantly attracted to you. You’ve even starred in a few dreams of
mine.”
“Is that so? Were they sweet dreams or naughty dreams?”
Letting out a low growl, he leaned down and put his mouth next to my ear. I
could feel the hot air on my neck as he breathed, “Very naughty, and one
even involved Halloween candy and your naked body.”
Drawing back, I stared up at him. “Candy and my naked body?”
“My favorite candy, I should add. I was eating it off of you.”
My breathing increased as the image floated around in my mind. “That
sounds…lovely.”
Taking my hand once again, he walked backward toward the steps. I
followed him, my heart nearly beating out of my chest. What would Lucy
think when she found out I had slept with her brother? How would she feel
about Sebastian and I being together as a couple? I had a feeling she would
not be happy. Not at all.
Once we were in his bedroom, all my nerves vanished with one smile from
Sebastian. At that moment, I decided that for once in my life, I would take
the one thing I wanted more than anything and to hell with what Lucy
thought about it.
CHAPTER 8
SEBASTIAN
NEVER IN MY life had I ever felt so content. Wrapped up in a sleeping bag
with Charlotte in my arms was the closest thing to heaven I could think of.
“That was…amazing.”
Smiling, I kissed the top of her head. “More than amazing. It was
perfection.”
Charlotte circled her finger on my chest and let out a soft sigh. “I wish we
could stay like this forever.”
Before I could reply to her in agreement, she lifted her head and placed her
chin on the back of her hand resting on my chest. “Lucy isn’t going to be
happy about this.”
“It’s none of Lucy’s business. But why do you think that?”
“I just know Lucy. She won’t like that I’m happy and that her own brother is
the reason for that.”
Frowning, I asked, “Why is that? What is her problem with you? Gregory
has told me about some of the shit she has done to you over the years, and
you just take it. Like, her outbidding you on the beach cottage.”
Charlotte sighed and sat up, taking part of the opened-up sleeping bag with
her. “I don’t know why Lucy does the things she does. The Halloween-
themed engagement party, for one. When we were younger, we would talk
about how we wanted those things, but I don’t think she loves the holiday as
much as I do any more. I know she doesn’t, but she pretends she does.
Gregory told me she was only doing it to take a stab at me, and I never
really wanted to believe that. I always try to see the good in people, but she
hates my friendship with Gregory, so it would only be expected she will be
furious about this.”
“Even when she outbid you on the house? You didn’t ask yourself why she
does what she does?”
She shrugged. “I guess I just told myself she was doing it because she was
worried I wouldn’t be able to afford it. It would have been a struggle, but…”
Her voice trailed off. “Lucy has been my best friend for as long as I can
remember, Bastian. The thought of her not being in my life makes me sad.”
“I get that, Charlie, but knowing how she treats you like she does, like
you’re a second-class citizen, that shouldn’t make you happy.”
She swallowed hard and nodded. “I guess I’ve just tried to ignore it and
move on.”
“Well, no more,” I said, taking her hand. “If she says one negative thing
about us or tries to tell you she won’t be friends if you keep seeing me, I
hope you won’t let her bully you.”
“I won’t,” she quickly said. “The last few weeks have been some of the best
moments of my life. I have loved showing you all the fun things associated
with Halloween.”
My thumb rubbed the back of her hand. “And I’ve loved doing them. I don’t
want my sister to stand in our way. This is a fresh start for me, and I want it
to be for you too. As a matter of fact, I was going to talk to you about maybe
working for me.”
Her eyes went wide. “What? Doing what?”
“I know you do the books for your dad, and I will need an accountant. Who
better to ask than my girlfriend.”
A wide smile appeared on her beautiful face. “I like the sound of that.
Girlfriend, not accountant.”
Laughing, I pulled her to me. “Let’s do some more boyfriend and girlfriend
stuff before we leave for your place.”
Charlotte giggled as I pulled her back under the sleeping bag.

“What are you wearing?” my youngest brother William asked.

“Leave him alone,” Mom stated while patting my cheek. “You look
adorable.”
I rolled my eyes. “I’m not meant to look adorable, Mom. I should be scary
looking.”
She took me in and smiled. “You’re too handsome to be scary, Sebastian.”
William and Gregory both laughed.
“What did Charlie do to convince you to dress up?” Dad asked. He was
looking good, even after starting his first round of therapy.
Grinning like a fool, I answered, “I think just being with her these past few
weeks and exploring all the different things you can do around Halloween is
what did it. I always just assumed it was dressing up, getting candy, and
having people scare the shit out of you.”
“Language, Sebastian,” Mom warned.
“Sorry, Mom.”
William sat down at the kitchen table. “What did you guys do?”
Leaning against the counter, I thought about it. “Went to a haunted house, a
ghost tour, a pumpkin patch, we carved pumpkins, we hiked and collected
leaves for a project Charlie was doing, went apple picking, bobbed for
apples, went on a haunted wagon ride in the middle of the night. Oh, and
we did a corn maze; that was fun.”
Mom and Dad exchanged looks.
“We went to a fall festival and did a ghost tour in an old cemetery as well.
Charlie made me drink a pumpkin spiced latte while we made pumpkin
pies.”
“Was that for the senior center?” Mom asked. “Charlotte does that every
year.”
I nodded. “Yeah, it was. We also dressed up and worked at the community
center, where they give out costumes to kids who can’t afford to buy their
own. And we worked the Halloween party there.”
“Damn, sounds like Charlie kept you busy. When did you find time to start
getting your business ramped up?” Gregory asked.
“I had plenty of time for that. And the best news is she’s going to be my
accountant for me.”
“That’s amazing. She always was such a bright girl.”
My mother placed her hands on her chest and sighed. “I’m so happy to see
you two together. I always knew Charlotte was waiting for someone special.
Little did I know it would be my son!”
I pushed off the counter and kissed my mother on the cheek. “I better get
going. I need to pick up Charlie, and we’re heading to my place to give out
candy.”
“You’re not staying here to do it?” Mom asked.
When I raised my brow, she laughed and nudged me toward the front door.
“I’m sorry. I’m so happy you’re home, but I want you to spend time with
Charlotte and enjoy your new home.”
I kissed her again, embraced my father, and hit each of my brothers on the
side of the arm.
“Oh, wait!” Mom called out. “Have you heard from your sister? She has
been in a frightful mood the last week or so. I’d say it was pre-wedding
nerves, but she seems mad at the world.”
I shrugged. “She’s unhappy about me and Charlie, but I don’t know if that is
it.”
“Now why in the world would she be unhappy about that?” Mom asked.
“Lucy doesn’t want Charlie to be happy, so she bought that house.”
Gregory and I both looked at William with a surprised look. I could have
slapped the back of his head for saying that.
“What do you mean?” Dad asked.
“Nothing,” everyone, except my mother, replied.
“It’s nothing, Dad,” I quickly added.
He frowned, and then something on his face changed. “Charlotte was the
one who put the first bid in, for under the selling price, wasn’t she? The
seller's agent mentioned someone else had a bid in, and she wanted the
house but couldn’t afford to go any higher. It was Charlotte, wasn’t it?”
“What?” my mother asked in shock.
When no one said anything, Gregory spoke up. “Yes, Dad. Lucy took the
house out from under Charlie because she didn’t want her to have it. Just
like she doesn’t want Charlie to be happy and the fact that she is now
dating Bastian is driving her insane.”
Mom slowly shook her head. “But why?”
“That’s something for Lucy to answer, not us. Charlie is happy, though, and
if it doesn’t bother her…” I said as I looked at my two brothers. “Then we
need to let it go as well.”
Gregory rolled his eyes while William shook his head.
When I stole a look at my father, I walked up to him and placed my hands
on his shoulders. “Dad, don’t stress about this, okay? Besides, if things keep
going like they are, I’ll probably ask Charlie to move in with me.”
Mom gasped. “Oh! That would be wonderful.”
“Dang, bruh, slow your roll down. Didn’t you just officially start dating?”
William asked.
I gave him a lighthearted push as I started out of the kitchen once again.
“When you know, you know, little brother.”
Lucy was walking in as I was leaving. She ignored me and made her way
into the kitchen. “I’m here and brought the good kind of candy.”
Gregory followed after me and stopped me at the front door. “Please let me
come with you.”
With a laugh, I asked, “Why?”
“I don’t want to be here with Lucy. She is going to complain all night.”
“She will not. Don’t stay if you don’t want to. Go out or something.”
He looked conflicted. “I told Mom I’d stay here and help. With Dad starting
chemo, they might tell Lucy before the wedding. Well, they were going to
see how he felt afterward.”
I nodded. “She’s going to be pissed that she was the last one told, no matter
what the reason is.”
“Yeah. Anyway, I guess I’m stuck here. Go and have fun tonight.”
“Thanks, bro. Talk to you later.”
I started down the porch steps when he called out, “Hey, Bastian?”
“Yeah?” Turning to face him.
Smiling, he said, “I’m happy for you and Charlie. I’ve been hoping someone
would come along and make her happy. She deserves it, and you’re the
perfect guy to show her that.”
At that moment, I realized what my brother had just done. Somewhere deep
down inside, he harbored feelings for Charlie. I wasn’t sure why he never
acted on those feelings, but having him say that to me meant a lot to me.
“Thank you, Gregory. I hope you find someone as wonderful as Charlie
someday.”
He rocked on his heels as he let out a humorless laugh. “Someday.”
CHAPTER 9
CHARLOTTE
THE ENDLESS LINE of kids at Sebastian's door was a dream! Seeing him
have so much fun giving out candy to the kids while dressed like Deadpool
was terrific. I was dressed up as Winifred Sanderson, which had been just
as much of a hit. He was originally dressed in all black with a scary clown
mask, but when the little ones ran screaming, he went with option two.
We watched as a group of kids ran down the sidewalk to the next house.
Sebastian shut the door and laughed. “We’re going to run out of candy!”
I raised a brow. “Please, I have four more large bags in the kitchen that I
brought with me. This is not my first rodeo. I will say, though; we’ve gotten
a lot more kids here than at my dad’s house.”
“How’s he doing with you not being there?”
Smiling as I opened a mini-Snickers, I replied, “Oh, he was happy as all get-
out. He said for the first time in years, he was turning off his porch light and
enjoying a good movie.”
“Smart man.”
I looked up at him and frowned. “Are you not having fun?”
“Yes! I’m having a blast. Honestly.”
He reached for a Snickers when the doorbell rang. “Back to it!”
By the time the night was over, I was exhausted. The candy was gone, and
Sebastian was on the phone ordering a pizza.
He sat on the floor next to me while we leaned against a wall.
“As much as I love this roughing it thing we have going on, we need to go
tomorrow and pick out some furniture.”
“The bed is being delivered tomorrow,” I said as I popped a Rolo into my
mouth.
“Shit, that’s right. They’ll be here in the morning; maybe we can go in the
afternoon?”
Spinning around, I crisscrossed my legs and smiled at him. “You know you
don’t need me to pick your furniture.”
His cheeks turned a slight shade of pink. “I was hoping you’d help me. I
want your input.”
“Okay,” I said with a nod. “I’d love to help. But what if my tastes aren’t the
same as yours?”
Looking like he was thinking for a moment, he said, “I want it to feel like a
beach house. Beachy, yet not with all kinds of boats and lighthouses and
things like that.”
I chuckled. “Okay, so softer tones that make you think of the beach. Blues,
greens, things like that. The furniture can be the same way. Maybe more of
a rustic beach theme. Like the guest bedroom, you can have a blue feature
wall with maybe a nautical piece above the bed, but the rest of the room is
more of a cottage feel. Does that make sense?”
Pointing to me, Sebastian said, “Yes! That! I want you to do that. Please tell
me you’ll come with me tomorrow.”
“I’ll have to work for a few hours tomorrow for my father, but I’m down for
some furniture shopping in the afternoon. Maybe even pick out some paint
and work on doing that before you get the furniture delivered.”
“That’s a great idea, Charlie.”
Smiling, I tilted my head and watched him for a moment. He laughed when
he looked up from where he was unwrapping another Snickers. “What?”
“Nothing, this just feels…perfect.”
His eyes met mine, and I swore I could see something in them that I had
always dreamed I’d see in the man I was falling in love with. It was too soon
to admit anything, and the last thing I wanted to do was spook him, but it
was there. I could see it, and it made my heart feel like it was four times its
normal size.
Sebastian reached for my hand. “Charlie, these last few weeks have really
changed my life.”
“Mine too. I thought I was just trying to show you how fun Halloween could
be, and instead, I’ve been…”
My words drifted into the night.
“Falling for me?”
All I could do was whisper, “Yes.”
He lightly squeezed my hand. “You had me spellbound the moment I saw
you up on that ladder hanging up the ghosts. And since that moment, I have
been falling for you more and more, Charlie. I’ve never experienced
something like this before, and as much as I don’t want to jinx anything or
say something too early, I need you to know that the future I see…you are
very much a part of it. I want your input on everything with this house
because I want you to move in with me. When you’re ready, of course.”
I was positive my eyes were about to pop out of my head. “You want me to
move in with you?”
“I know it’s fast, and we are so new in this relationship, but I don’t know
how to explain. I know you’re the one I’ve been waiting for.”
Without saying a word, I launched myself at Sebastian, causing him to
tumble back. We both laughed and when he kissed me, I knew my heart
agreed with everything he said.
“So, is that a yes? Will you move in with me? I mean, what’s packing and
unpacking a few more boxes?”
Laughing, I pressed my mouth to his. Before things could get any more
heated, the doorbell rang.
“That would be the pizza,” Sebastian said as he stood, then helped me up.
I wrapped my arms around my body and looked around while smiling. There
was a reason that Lucy got that house, and I didn’t. I watched as Sebastian
walked into the kitchen, the pizza box open, and he drew in a deep breath.
“That smells heavenly! Let’s eat out back, shall we?”
I felt a single tear, and I quickly wiped it away. He was the reason.
Sebastian Griffin was my dream, not a house on the beach or the perfect
job. It was this man.
“Yes.”
Sebastian paused and looked at me with a confused expression. “Yes, you
want to eat out back?”
“Yes, that as well, but yes. I’ll move in with you.”
He placed the pizza on the large kitchen island. “When?”
With a giggle that made me sound like I was in elementary school, I replied,
“Now! Tomorrow! This weekend. It’s insane, but you’re right. I want to start
this crazy journey together as soon as possible!”
Sebastian picked me up and spun me around as we both laughed. When he
finally set me down, he cupped my face. “We are going to have the time of
our life!”

I saw Lucy the second I stepped into the coffee shop. She was sitting at our
usual table, her phone in her hand as she swiped through what I was
guessing was Instagram.
“Good morning, Lucy.”
Glancing up, she smiled. “Did you have fun with my brother giving out
candy?”
“I did. There were a ton of kids who came to the door. What about you? Did
you and James enjoy passing out candy?”
“I went to my parents’ and helped them. Did you know my father has
cancer?”
Staring at her for a moment, I opened my mouth and then shut it. I looked
around, although I wasn’t sure why, before focusing back on her. “No, I had
no idea. Is he going to be okay? What can I do?”
“He and my mother said he will be. They weren’t going to tell me until after
the wedding, but Dad started chemo, and they felt it was best to tell me. It
sounds like they caught it early though.”
I reached for her hand. “I’m so sorry, Lucy. But your father is one of the
strongest men I know. He is going to beat this.”
Nodding, she sniffled and wiped a tear away. “So, you and my brother? Is it
serious? My mother seems to think it is. She even said the most insane
thing.”
“What did she say?” I asked.
“That Bastian was going to ask you to move in with him.”
Pressing my lips together tightly, I wished my best friend would be happy
for me. Instead, she looked like she was about to lose her shit.
“He did ask me to move in with him.”
Her mouth fell open. “Are you even dating?”
I nodded. “We are. It’s felt like the last month we’ve been going on endless
dates, but we made it official the other day.”
She dropped back in her seat and crossed her arms. “By having sex? You
slept with my older brother?”
Glancing around to ensure no one had heard her, I looked back at her and
pinned her with a glare. “I don’t know what your problem is, Lucy, but I’m
tired of dealing with,” I motioned between us, “whatever this is. For
whatever reason you have, you don’t seem to want me to be happy.
Whatever I want, you take it from me, and I think you’re pissed because this
is one thing you cannot take away.”
She didn’t deny a single thing and that broke my heart more than I thought
it would.
I stood. “I love you like a sister, Lucy, but this is one time in my life you will
not get to take away my happiness.”
Turning to leave, Lucy said my name. It was so soft I almost didn’t hear her.
I spun back and faced her. This time, it was with my arms across my chest.
She stared at her coffee cup for so long that I was about to walk away.
Glancing up at me, she smiled; this time, it was genuine.
“Please sit back down, Charlie.”
I hesitated for a moment, then did as she asked. She fiddled with her cup
for a few seconds, then looked at me.
“I don’t know why or when it all changed. I think freshman year in high
school when I overheard some boys talking about you. They were saying
how pretty you were and funny and which one would get to ask you to the
homecoming dance. It made me jealous. The teachers loved you, the guys
adored you, and other girls liked you. Suddenly, the attention went from me
to you, and I couldn’t handle it. As we got older, the guys would throw
themselves at you, and you were so clueless about it all…it drove me mad. I
hated that I felt such resentment toward you, but I did. When Lucas Warner
asked you to prom our junior year, that killed me. I liked him so much and
flirted with him endlessly in English class. I thought he liked me too, but
then he asked you to prom, not me. I vowed to take everything you liked or
loved away from you that day.”
I slowly shook my head. “You never told me you liked Lucas. If you would
have told me how you felt, I would have said no.”
“Would you have?”
“Of course, I would have, Lucy. I would never deliberately hurt you like
that.”
She jerked back as if I had slapped her. “No, you wouldn’t, would you?”
“Lucy, I’m not perfect by any means, and my life has been far from perfect,
but I thought we were best friends. Why would you try and hurt me?”
Her eyes lifted and met mine. When she didn’t say anything, I looked down
at the table. I let out a breath and stood.
“I’m sorry that you felt…or feel…the way you do. I wish you nothing but
happiness, Lucy. For now and for always.”
As I walked away from my best friend, I had no idea where our friendship
would go from that point on. The only thing I did know was I was beyond
happy for once in my life, and Lucy was not going to take that away from
me.

Three hours later, I stood in a furniture shop with Sebastian, his hand laced
in mine as we looked at a dining room table, the last piece of furniture for
the house. The rustic wood was beautiful and it sat six people. The chairs
were comfortable, and I could already see how I could decorate them for
the holidays.
“What do you think?” Sebastian asked.
“I think it’s perfect and will fit the space beautifully.”
He nodded. “I agree. And the chairs are comfy.”
I chuckled. “I was just thinking that.”
I rolled my eyes when he looked at me with a raised brow. “Fine, I was also
thinking about how I could decorate them for the holidays.”
He tucked me closer to him and kissed me softly.
“Do you like this one, or should we keep looking?” the saleslady asked.
Sebastian winked at me before turning his attention back to her. “This one
is perfect. I think that’s it. We have all the other rooms covered.”
“Oh, wait!” I quickly said. “We need stools for the kitchen island.”
“That’s right.”
The saleslady beamed with happiness. “Let’s go look at them! Backless or
with a back?”
“With a back. I hate sitting on my parents’ stools because I go to lean back
and nearly fall off”
“These are nice,” I said as I looked at a simple white stool with a back and
black wrought-iron legs.
“Those are great!” Sebastian said. “We’ll take four.”
After paying for all the furniture, to which I was still shocked Sebastian had
just bought a house full of furniture, we walked out to his Lexus LC.
“Can I drive?” I asked.
“Nope.”
My shoulders slumped. “Will you ever let me drive it?”
“Maybe,” he replied, opening the door for me.
With a pout, I slipped into the passenger seat. Before he shut the door,
Sebastian leaned in and kissed me. When he drew back, he said, “Do you
want to go shopping for paint?”
Instantly feeling happy again, I said, “Am I already counting down to
Halloween next year? Yes!”
He kissed me quickly once again before shutting the door.
As we drove to the paint store, I turned to look at him. “You know, there is
this amazing store we should go to.”
“Yeah?” Sebastian asked, turning at the light and entering the parking lot.
“What kind of store?”
Grinning, I said, “It’s called The Christmas Store, and it is filled with
nothing but Christmas decorations, trees, lights, bulbs…you name it!”
He parked and turned to face me. “Charlie, what about Thanksgiving?”
Waving him off, I replied, “Oh, we’re decorating for fall. Don’t worry about
that, but come the day after Turkey Day, it is all about Christmas.”
“It’s all about Christmas?”
“I have boxes of Christmas decorations!”
“Then why do we need to go to The Christmas Store?”
“You’re going to need trees and lights.”
He nearly choked. “Trees? Plural?”
“Don’t tell me you’re not a fan of Christmas either.”
A crooked grin appeared on his handsome face. “I may need some
convincing.”
My cheeks instantly ached from the wide grin on my face.
“Challenge accepted.”

The End.
If you would like to find out more about Kelly or to view a list of her books,
please visit her website at – https://kellyelliottauthor.com
MIDNIGHT HALLOWEEN RENDEZVOUS
LACEY BLACK
CHAPTER
ONE
BLAKE

“I’m going to kill him!”

My best friend’s eyes widen in shock, and a tinge of guilt settles in my
chest. “What did Gunner do?” she asks, barely crossing the threshold of my
doorway before I inundate her with my ire. Of course, I don’t miss the fact
she instantly knows who I’m talking about without even having to ask.
Gunner Stone.
My best friend’s fiancé’s brother and proverbial pain in my ass.
I shake my head, hating that we’re starting off tonight’s celebration with me
bitching about her soon-to-be brother-in-law, but it is what it is. And frankly,
it was to be expected. I didn’t want his help for tonight. Didn’t need it. But
he insisted, vowing to do what is right by his brother as his best man.
Yet, here we are, fifteen minutes out from the start of my bestie’s
engagement party, and the asshole is a no-show. Worse, he was in charge of
the alcohol.
All of it.
I wave my hand, trying to not show exactly how irritated I am with the best
man who promised to help, but clearly had more important things to do. My
texts have gone unanswered, or worse, he sends the thumbs-up emoji. No
words, just that stupid, patronizing thumbs-up.
Screw him and that damn thumb.
I’ve been incredibly accommodating throughout the planning of tonight’s
big celebration, with the exception of a few of his ideas. I immediately
vetoed his ice sculpture of the happy couple, mostly because I rent my
house and the last thing I need is two-hundred pounds of frozen water
melting all over my hardwood floors. The other suggestion had something to
do with boobs and boners and was a very risqué, a suggestive card game
that he, and I quote, “Will have the party makin’ babies by ten o’clock.”
Great. So now I’m hosting an orgy for my best friend to celebrate her
engagement.
Super.
He seemed to take my dismissal of his ideas well, just plastered that cocky
smirk on his too-gorgeous face and went about his day. I pretty much
concluded his wild suggestions were to get a rise out of me, because he
never seemed too disappointed when I looked him dead in the eye and told
him over my dead body will there be ice sculptures or nookie, baby-making
card games.
End of story.
“You know Gunner,” I mumble, hating how high my blood pressure gets at
even the mention of his name.
Kylie chuckles. “Yes, I know Gunner. I take it he’s not here yet?” she asks,
glancing around my festively decorated house.
“He’s on his way.” Lies. I have no clue where the guy is, but wherever that
is, he better have wine, beer, and liquor with him.
Kylie looks around the entryway, taking in the orange and black lights, the
hanging ghosts, bats on the walls, and the pumpkins on every available
space. Not to mention the balloon arch, spooky lanterns everywhere, and a
witch’s cauldron I’m too embarrassed to admit what I paid for it. The entire
place looks like Halloween threw up on it, but that’s what my friend wanted:
a Halloween costume engagement party. And damn it, she was going to get
an amazing one.
See, my friend has a “thing” for Halloween. Growing up, we would go all-out
on October thirty-first. The elaborate costumes, the trick-or-treating, the
scary movie marathon. It was the one day a year she celebrated from the
moment she woke until well past midnight. Not to mention the weekends
leading up to the holiday where she’d cram as many horror flicks as she
could into her available time.
And being the best friend, that meant I was along for the ride. I didn’t mind
the non-scary Halloween movies. You know Hocus Pocus, The Addam’s
Family, Casper. The classics. It’s the Halloween, Hellraiser, Friday the 13th
movies I hated to watch. When I was with her, I’d literally sit with a pillow
in front of my face for the entire length of the movie, praying for the fright
fest to be over sooner rather than later.
“You outdid yourself,” Kylie announces as my door opens a second time.
I fully expect Gunner to walk in, but that’s not who it is. His younger
brother, Felix, the groom-to-be, enters my house, a wide smile on his
handsome face. “Wow, Blake, this looks great.”
“Thanks,” I boast, proud of what I’ve accomplished in the last couple of days
in preparation for tonight’s party.
Felix steps over to Kylie and gives her a lazy kiss full of passion—one that
has me ready to turn away and give them privacy. Fortunately, he pulls
back before I have to worry Gunner’s card game is, in fact, on the docket
for tonight.
I take in their costumes and smile. “You two are so cute,” I coo. Their
matching Popeye and Olive Oyl getup is every bit the adorable soon-to-be-
married couples costumes I expected them to wear.
“And look at you! You are the hottest Cleopatra I’ve ever seen,” Kylie states,
waggling her eyebrows suggestively. “You know, Felix has some single co-
workers coming tonight. I bet we can find you a Mark Antony to keep you
company later.”
I groan, wishing she hadn’t said a word. “No thanks,” I insist, knowing it’ll
probably fall on deaf ears. Ever since she met Felix and fell in love, she’s
been gunning for matching happiness for me. I have a feeling tonight will be
a test to my dodge and evasion skills.
She just grins. “We’ll see.”
“No we’ll see,” I grumble. “Just behave and enjoy your party.”
“Come on, let’s check out the spread,” Felix blurts out, taking Kylie’s hand
and leading her toward my kitchen.
My entire kitchen island is overflowing with snacks. Did I go overboard?
Absolutely. Will I regret turning my counter into the biggest charcuterie
board ever conceived? Most definitely.
Hands all over everything and crumbs covering my floor, but this baby is
too pretty to worry about right now. We’re talking gold-star presentation,
my friends.
“What do we have to drink?” Kylie asks, taking in the large empty space on
the counter by my refrigerator. I have cups. I have ice. I even have fancy
little slices of lime and lemon, as well as a bowl of maraschino cherries.
But I have no alcohol.
“Umm…” I take a quick mental stock of my fridge contents, realizing I’m
only going to come up with a half-full bottle of white wine and a few bottles
of Corona.
Yep. I’m definitely going to kill him.
Just as I’m about to put in a rush alcohol order with whatever liquor store or
convenient mart I can find, my front door flies open.
“The party has arrived!”
A groan slips out of my mouth before I can stop it, as Felix laughs at his
brother’s antics. “Gunner!” he hollers, spinning on his heel and heading for
the front entrance.
Kylie gives me a sheepish grin, knowing her future brother-in-law isn’t my
favorite person. “Come on, let’s go help him carry in the alcohol he was
clearly in charge of.”
I nod, following her out of the kitchen and into the living room, only to stop
dead in my tracks the moment I see him. He’s standing there, his perfectly
chiseled body on display, in some sort of Roman gladiator getup, complete
with armor, loincloth that hits mid-thigh, and some sort of crazy lace-up
boots. It also comes with a cape, sword, and helmet. What it doesn’t come
with is a shirt.
Or booze.
“Damn, Blake, you’re one smokin’ Cleopatra,” Gunner purrs.
I send him a glare that could melt the glaciers in Antarctica in hopes to
cover up the fact my nipples appreciated the compliment. “Why are you
empty-handed, Stone?” I practically growl out the words.
He just gives me that big, lazy grin. “I love it when you call me by my last
name.”
My eyes narrow and my hands go to my hips. “I do it when I’m pissed.”
“I know. It’s hot.”
I growl, wanting to reach up and pull my hair out in frustration. “Where is
the alcohol, Gunner?”
“Oh, shit. I knew I was forgetting something,” he states, his blue eyes wide
with realization.
“Are you freaking kidding me right now, Stone?” I turn, walking two feet to
the left before spinning back to the right. “What am I going to do? Guests
will start arriving any minute. I have to run out to the liquor store and see
what I can find. Do they deliver?”
“Blake!”
I stop and turn back toward Kylie’s voice, a puzzled look on my face. I don’t
have time for chitchat. I have to form a plan. A plan to get as much alcohol
as I can get in the next five minutes. It’s not going to be easy, but if anyone
can do it, it’s me.
That’s when I notice people walking through the door, and they’re all
carrying booze.
“What in the…”
“I hired members of the football team to help me carry it all in,” Gunner
boasts proudly, an evil smirk on his full, kissable lips, simply because he
achieved his objective.
To make me squirm.
That’s been his plan since the moment we met three years ago. Anything he
can do to push my buttons.
I positively hate it. With his too-gorgeous face, chiseled body straight from a
romance novel, and smug, cocky grin that has women everywhere
practically throwing their panties at him. It’s disgusting, really. Why should
one man look this…perfect? Is it too much to ask for a boil right in the
middle of his nose? A mole in the center of his forehead? A beer gut from
chugging too much alcohol?
Why must he be breathtakingly hot?!
I stand back, completely stunned and a bit dumbfounded as the eight high
school students place everything on the counter, tearing open the three
cases of beer and slipping them inside my nearly empty fridge. Then, they
arrange the bottles of wine and liquor on the counter and head for the front
door.
“Thanks, guys,” Gunner states, giving each one a fist-bump as they walk
past and handing them a twenty. When the players have exited my house,
he turns toward me and proclaims, “That’s how it’s done,” swiping his
hands together before crossing his muscular arms over his equally muscular
chest.
“I can’t believe you hired kids to carry all that alcohol,” I grumble.
“Work smarter, not harder, Blake,” he informs me, tapping his index finger
to his temple.
I hate him.
Not hate him hate him, because I’m not sure I hate anyone. Even that
woman from accounting who keeps stealing my lunches from the office
refrigerator. As much as I despise her thieving ways, I don’t hate her. Even
my college boyfriend, Mike. He got drunk and cheated on me with my
former roommate, and I didn’t hate him. Secretly wished he were attacked
by a swarm of bees, but mostly I felt relieved when it was all said and done.
“Anyway,” Felix sings, slapping his brother on the back and guiding him
toward the kitchen. “Let’s go get a drink.”
Kylie stands beside me as the guys disappear, a knowing smirk on her face.
“You two.”
“What?” I ask, already afraid of where this is going.
“You two are like fire and gasoline. When you finally get together—and I
believe it’s going to happen—it’ll be explosive, mark my words.”
A look of horror stretches across my heavily made-up Cleopatra face. “First
off, your words are wrong. And second…ewww! Just because he’s hot
doesn’t mean I want to sleep with him. It just means he pretty to look at.”
Her grin turns into a smirk. “Sure. Of course. I don’t believe you, but okay.”
I groan and shake my head. “You’re not my best friend anymore. I don’t like
you.”
She giggles and follows behind me as I stalk to the bathroom to make sure
everything is presentable and perfect for guests. “You love me, which is why
you’ll listen.” When I turn around, she stops directly in front of me, hands
on my shoulders. Of course, there’s no missing the way her engagement
ring sparkles beneath the lights. “Gunner pushes your buttons because it
gets a rise from you. He’s not like this with anyone else.”
My eyes roll so dramatically, they hurt. “He flirts with everyone.”
Except me.
But that’s another reason to drink and something we’re not getting into
right now.
I scoff and break eye contact. “That means nothing.”
“Actually, it means more than you realize. He’s flirty, sure, but he’s not
sleeping with all of them. Believe me, I’ve gotten to know him pretty well in
the last couple of years, and he’s different with you. I can see it.”
“Well, I think you need to get your eyes checked,” I grumble.
Just as she opens her mouth, most likely to speak more crap I don’t really
want to hear, I’m saved by a knock on the front door. She gives me a big,
excited smile. “Guests are arriving.”
I link my arm through hers. “Well, come on. Let’s go play hostess and greet
your friends and family.”
And forget all about the gorgeous pain in my ass who just so happens to
make my heartbeat quicken and my panties a little damp.
I now have one goal for tonight.
Avoid the sexy gladiator at all costs.
CHAPTER
TWO
GUNNER

Cheese and rice, she’s fucking gorgeous.

I’ve never wanted to strip Cleopatra naked and do naughty things to her,
but I dove headfirst into some weird Egyptian fantasy roleplaying right now.
Blake has always been beautiful in that natural, girl next door way that
seems to do it for me. Sure, I used to gravitate toward the leggy blondes
with the sinful smiles on their red lips in the past, but the older I get, the
more I realize I’m not looking for meaningless one-night stands that used to
fill my nights. I like the idea of having a person, a woman you can call and
talk about your day with or sit around and enjoy a quiet dinner at home. A
woman who won’t put up with your shit and challenges you in the best way.
Someone you want to spend all your time with because they make you feel
good.
The type of woman Felix has in Kylie.
I’ve never been a jealous man, but I’ve discovered I’m a little green with
envy toward my brother. Not because he’s got Kylie, who’s cool as hell and
keeps him in check, but simply for the closeness and the love they share.
Deep down, I’ve always wanted that…eventually. Our parents are still
grossly in love, happily married for thirty-two years. I’ve watched the way
they treat each other and knew I’d want that, too, someday.
Someday was always the key.
Now, at thirty, I’m gravitating away from the wild, fun nights I used to
engage in and focusing on the future. I can remember the day that
realization hit me square in the face like a Mike Tyson punch. It was the day
Felix introduced me to his then-girlfriend, now-fiancée, which resulted in
me meeting her fiery best friend the same day. I knew right then and there
Blake was someone who would change my life.
If she didn’t kill me first.
I’m pretty sure I’ve been on her hit list since that initial meeting. The
waitress at the restaurant where we met was not shy at all in her advances,
and while I enjoy the game as much as the next guy, I don’t think Blake was
too impressed with the flirting. She probably assumed—especially after said
server threw her number on a napkin onto my lap—I took her home for a
few rounds of bedroom aerobics, but she’d be wrong. Not because it wasn’t
offered. It was. But I just wasn’t feeling it. I was too enamored with
watching the way beautiful Blake Jordan sent glares my way.
I’ve been hooked ever since.
“Genius with the beer help, man,” my brother says with a grin. He’s three
years my junior, the same age as both Kylie and Blake, but despite the few
years age difference, my brother and I have been best friends since he was
born.
I give him a wide grin.
He glances at me while tipping back his beer. “I thought Blake’s head was
going to explode.”
A chuckle slips from my mouth. “That was fun.”
“One of these days she’s going to stab you with an old butter knife,” he
teases.
I shrug. “Good thing I know a good nurse then, huh?”
Felix shakes his head and smiles. My brother is an RN, working in the
emergency room at the local hospital, which is how he met his future wife.
She works at the registration desk, and despite usually covering the day
shift, ended up filling in for a co-worker one crazy, busy Friday overnight.
To hear her tell the story, it was a madhouse, but he was still able to shoot
his shot. I’m sure you can figure out he scored, though not in the way you’re
thinking. Kylie made him work for it, which is part of the reason I love her.
“How’s work going?” he asks.
“Busy,” I reply, taking my own sip of beer. “I was told ol’ Jack is planning on
retiring at the end of the season. I think I have a shot at the superintendent
position.”
“Yeah? That’s awesome, Gunner. No one works harder than you do,” he
says.
I shrug. “We have a lot of great employees and I’m sure any number of them
would be considered for the position,” I state, recalling how the general
manager, Bill, told me at the end of the day yesterday about Jack’s
upcoming retirement and how they’d be looking to fill his spot on the upper
management team. I’ve been working for D&R Construction since I was
fresh out of the military, having served in the Army as a construction
specialist for six years.
Once I was discharged, I returned to our small hometown in central
Missouri, only to be hired by a large concrete and construction outfit two
towns over. I moved to Stockfort so it was an easy commute, but make
frequent trips home to Evansville to see my family. Like tonight. But I’d be
lying if I said I was only coming to support my brother for his engagement
celebration.
The other reason is standing in the other room, trying to figure out how to
kill me without leaving evidence behind.
The ringing of the doorbell echoes through Blake’s cozy house. It looks like
Target’s Halloween aisles threw up all over the place, but the over-
decorating seems fitting for Blake. She’s a people-pleaser, so it doesn’t
surprise me she’d go above and beyond for tonight’s celebration.
Especially for Kylie.
“Come on, Popeye, we better get you to the living room. You’re one of the
guests of honor,” I tell my brother with a hard slap on the upper back.
His happy grin spreads from ear to ear. “Take me to my Sweet Pea,” he
replies in a terrible Popeye impersonation.
“We gotta work on that, buddy.”
He laughs in an attempt to sound like the spinach-eating cartoon character,
but he’s hopeless.
As soon as we enter the living room, I spot a few people I know. Mom and
Dad have arrived, giving Kylie hugs the moment they step over the
threshold. Mom loves Kylie, proclaiming her to be the daughter she never
had, and their bond is already strong.
Mom spots Felix and I, her eyes lighting up with excitement. “Isn’t this
amazing?” Mom asks, giving her youngest son a hug first before turning her
attention to me.
“It is. Blake did an incredible job,” Felix replies.
“Hey!” I counter, whacking him in the chest with the back of my hand.
“Boys, don’t make me separate you.”
I give Dad an innocent smile, even though he knows better. He just laughs.
“Can’t bullshit a bullshitter,” he insists.
“Who are you supposed to be?” I ask, checking out my dad’s costume.
“Freddie Mercury.”
I bark out a laugh, taking in his freshly trimmed mustache, white tank top,
and tight jeans. “Do I even want to know how you got into those blue
jeans?”
“I had to help him,” Mom informs us. I know instantly who Mom’s dressed
as.
Picture this…Cyndi Lauper, 1983, Girl’s Just Want to Have Fun.
“Oh, it’s Blake,” Mom coos, moving straight to where the woman who stars
in my late-night fantasies stands. “Blake!”
“Mrs. Stone. How lovely to see you again,” Blake replies, giving my mom a
quick hug.
“Look at you, dear. The best Cleopatra ever.”
“Oh, thank you.” I swear I see Blake blush.
Mom takes a quick glance around. “Your place looks so beautiful and
festive. You outdid yourself.”
“Hey, I helped,” I grumble, inserting myself into their conversation, while
Dad and Felix go off to retrieve drinks.
Blake’s eyes narrow. “Helped?”
“I was in charge of drinks,” I tell my mom proudly.
“And I’m sure you did a fantastic job,” she states with a slightly patronizing
tone.
“Of course I did. Blake begrudgingly relinquished control of the alcohol, and
I knocked it out of the park.”
She rolls her eyes. “You and Tom are the best dressed here,” Blake says,
clearly ignoring my comment and changing the subject.
“Thank you, dear. I had a lot of fun putting these costumes together. It’s
been ages since we attended a Halloween party,” Mom says, accepting the
drink my dad made her as he returns.
“Blake, great party,” Dad chimes in.
“Thank you. I’m happy to host for the lovebirds.”
My eyes are drawn to the beauty beside me. She’s wearing dramatic
makeup with dark eyeliner, and even though it’s not her normal, she pulls it
off well. The shoulder-length, raven black wig with beads is begging for my
fingers, and the white dress she wears gives nothing away, yet is flattering,
hugging the curves of her hourglass figure. It appears it doesn’t matter
what she wears.
I fucking want her.
Throwing my arm around her shoulder, I pull her close, doing everything I
can to ignore the way her body feels so damn good against mine. “We make
a great team, don’t we?” I ask my parents, knowing it’s the equivalent of
throwing gas on a flame.
Blake tenses against me and steps on my foot. “What did you do exactly?”
she asks, her voice dripping with honey and a sickly-sweet smile on her
kissable lips.
“Ohh, come on, Pookie. You know the alcohol is the most important job. You
trusted me with it, and I so appreciate it,” I croon in her ear.
She shivers.
That’s when I pull her against my chest. She’s not expecting it, so she
stumbles a bit, her nose slamming into the space between my pecs. Of
course, without a shirt on, she’s smooshed there, skin to skin. Her warm
breath tickles my chest, sending a flood of blood south of the beltline. All I
can say is it’s a damn good thing I’m wearing a pair of shorts beneath this
outfit, because otherwise, I might be pitching a tent.
“You are incorrigible,” she mutters, peeling her face from my chest hair.
“And stop calling me Pookie!”
“Pumpkin? Princess? Honey butter?”
She growls—actually growls—and I’ll be damned if I don’t like that too.
“What the hell is honey butter?”
“Sweet butter you spread on toast,” I say, giving her a wide grin.
“I know what honey butter is,” she mutters through gritted teeth.
“Then why did you ask?”
She throws her hands up in the air. “I’m going to greet our guests, Mr.
Superb Co-Host.” Turning to my parents, she softens instantly and adds,
“It’s a pleasure to see you both. Thank you for coming.” Then, with a spin,
she walks away, the scent of her sugary perfume left hanging in her wake.
Dad chuckles. “You’ve got it so bad.”
I turn back to face him, my eyes narrowed. “Zip it, ol’ man.”
Mom smiles. “He’s right, you know. The last time I saw you like this was in
second grade, when we got called to the principal’s office for you pulling
that little Carmine girl’s ponytails.”
I shake my head and close my eyes. “This isn’t the same.”
“It’s exactly the same,” Dad injects. “You’re just older now, but still pulling
that girl’s hair.” He points to the front door, where Blake is smiling and
greeting arriving guests.
I rub my temples, ready for a subject change. “I’m going to go help welcome
attendees. Can you two stay out of trouble while I’m gone?”
Mom just grins. “Can you?”
“Holler if you need help when she tries to kill you,” Dad adds with a
chuckle.
Leaning in, I kiss Mom’s cheek and narrow my eyes at my old man before
heading to where Blake is standing. She may not like it, but I offered to help
host this party, which means I’ll greet those who show up beside her. I’m
doing it because it’s the right thing to do, but honestly, that’s not the only
reason. I just want to be near her.
And, like my dad said, hope she doesn’t kill me.
CHAPTER
THREE
BLAKE

I feel him standing next to me. It’s like this energy, this pull. Not to mention
the heat of his body and the magnetic charisma he exudes from his pores. I
can see why all the women fawn over him, begging for a little attention.
Case in point. Jana from the hospital where Kylie and Felix work hasn’t left
his side for the last fifteen minutes. Every time I hear her fake, over-the-top
laugh, my eyes roll, and I want to throw up in my mouth. I’ve also not
missed each and every time she reaches over and places her hand on his
bare chest. She’s dressed in the most cliché Halloween costume ever, the
slutty nurse, and she’s practically glued to Gunner’s skin just like the fake,
red nails on her fingertips.
It's gross.
“Don’t you think, Pookie?”
I look up, realizing my eyes are cemented to the very chest Jana is
practically caressing. “What?”
He flashes me a cheeky grin, basically letting me know he totally busted me
ogling his manscaped chest. “I was just telling Jana about us.”
I stare at him, completely dumbfounded and trying to figure out what in the
world he’s talking about. “Us?” That one word comes out a squeak.
He smiles, reaching for my hand and casually shaking Jana’s off him. “Don’t
play coy, Pookie. You know. Us.”
Jana blinks rapidly, her eyelashes as fake as her nails fluttering in quick
succession. She looks like a butterfly trying to flee from captivity. “You
two?” she sputters, clearly shocked by the news.
That makes two of us.
“You two are dating?” She turns to me, sizing me up from head to toe. “I
thought your name is Brittany, not Pookie.”
Dumbass.
“It’s Blake,” I mutter, doing everything I can not to roll my eyes.
She just stares at me, as if the dots aren’t quite connecting in her brain. “I
like your costume. I’ve never seen someone dress as Lady Gaga before.”
That’s when my eyes pop out of my head.
Okay, not literally, but I am staring at this woman with confusion and shock
on my face. “Lady Gaga?”
“Yeah! You know, that one video.” She turns to Gunner. “You know the one,
right?”
“Uhh, no, sorry. But Blake’s not Lady Gaga. She’s Cleopatra.”
Again, confusion. “Who?” Before I can reply, she snaps her fingers. “Oh,
right! She dated Kanye, right?”
My brain explodes…
“Right,” I mumble, desperately looking for an escape.
“Come on, Pookie, let’s go check out the refreshments,” Gunner announces,
shifting closer to me and wrapping his arm around my shoulder. Carefully,
he guides me toward the kitchen, past guests we’ve already greeted and
visited with.
“Lady Gaga?” I practically growl through gritted teeth.
Gunner reaches for a cup and starts pouring generous amounts of liquor
into it. “Jana’s a bit of an airhead.”
I snort in a very unladylike manner. “Airhead? I don’t even think air can
make a habitat in that head of hers.”
He laughs, reaching for a bottle of orange juice and adding it to his mixture.
“Here. Drink this.”
I take the cup out of habit. “No, thank you. I’m not drinking.”
“Just try it,” he sing-songs, watching me intently with those hypnotic blue
eyes.
Tentatively, I bring the concoction to my lips and take a sip. It’s a tangy
combination of citrus and sweet that makes my taste buds stand up and
notice. “It’s good. What is it?”
“It’s a Gunner Stone special recipe,” he boasts, standing up a little taller.
I snort, imagining a parade of gorgeous women all lined up for his special
recipe. “Is it roofied?” I ask, mostly teasing.
A flash of shock mixed with hurt fills his eyes. “What? No! I’d never do
that.”
Feeling embarrassed, I find myself reaching forward, my hand touching the
warm skin in the middle of his bare chest. “I know, I was joking.” I clear my
throat and take another small sip.
“Looks like a good turnout,” he says, watching as the people mill around my
kitchen and living room.
“Everyone loves Kylie, and Felix is a great guy.”
Gunner smiles proudly. “It’s the Stone charm. It’s a curse,” he comments,
rubbing his chest where my hand recently touched.
I shake my head at his comment as a grin breaks out across my lips.
“Is that a smile?” he asks, his eyes wide and his own grin breathtakingly
big. “I knew I’d get you to like me sooner or later.”
I roll my eyes and sigh. “And there you go. Ruined it already.”
He checks his watch. “Five seconds. I’ll take it.”
We both stand there, grinning at the other. I’m not sure if it’s two seconds
or two minutes, but we seem to both be lost in our own worlds. Or maybe
it’s a world we co-exist in, one where we’re not trying to throw snide
comments or one-up each other. We can just be, and might I actually say…
together, as friends?
A friend I want to kiss, but friends, nonetheless.
“You know, if you keep looking at me like that, I might be tempted to kiss
you.”
Something really weird happens then, because as much as I want to rage at
him for even thinking about kissing me…I really, really like the idea.
Which is a bit worrisome, because as much as I keep telling myself not to
like him, I know, deep down, I do.
So instead of throwing my arms around this frustratingly handsome man
and laying one on him, I take a step back, bumping into the counter. I shake
my head, clearing away the lust-filled cobwebs and straighten my spine.
“That’ll be a cold day in Hell,” I retort, hating the fact my nipples are hard
and my panties are damp, basically calling me a liar.
The cockiest of cocky smirks lazily spreads across the very lips I want to
kiss. “Grab a sweater, Pookie. It’s about to get chilly in here. But no
worries, I’ll warm you right up.”
He turns and heads to the opposite side of the room, inserting himself into
the conversation with a group of Felix’s friends. Walking toward the food
table, I try to calm my racing heart and push all thoughts of Gunner out of
my head. He has no place camping there, especially now. I need to forget all
about the urge to kiss him and return my focus on despising him.
Only…it’s suddenly not that easy.
Since I’ve known him, I’ve witnessed the flirty, annoying side of Gunner.
The side that pushes my buttons just because he can. The knowing smirks
and the over-the-top, cocky attitude. Now, in a matter of a few minutes, all
of that seems to wash away, replaced by the desire I felt bolting through my
veins and the heat I saw in his blue eyes. Sure, all that other stuff is still
there, but so are the tingles of desire I felt when we were merely standing
there, staring at each other.
The fact remains, I wanted him to kiss me.
And that can’t happen.
Kissing Gunner Stone would be…epic.
No, silly brain.
It would be a disaster.
I’d become a notch on his bedpost, surrounded by more notches than I care
to count. We are night and day different, and the sooner my wide-awake
libido realizes it, the better off I’ll be. I date men nothing like him. Usually
the office type with suits and button-downs. Guys who wear khakis and
loafers to dinner on Friday night. The kind who waits until a third date just
to steal a chaste kiss.
Maybe that’s why it hasn’t worked out so well for you in the past…
Feeling his eyes on me, I glance over my shoulder and find Gunner
watching me. He’s still standing with the group of guys, but while they all
laugh and carry on, his eyes slowly devour me from head to toe. Like a
physical caress. My heart starts to race, my knees are weak. His blue orbs
are dark with desire, and I swear he knows exactly what I’m thinking, and
by the way the corner of his mouth curls up, he’s more than willing to show
me exactly why he has the reputation he does.
I’m no stranger to sex. While I might have dated boring, executive types in
the past, I’ve enjoyed my fair of sexual relationships, including a few one-
night stands in college. But something tells me, even with the experience
I’ve had, Gunner Stone would be unforgettable.
Keeping myself busy, I go to the garage fridge to grab refills of the cheese
cubes and meat slices, followed by the varieties of fruits I have prepared. It
takes a little time to refill the charcuterie table, including replacing a few
salami roses I learned how to make, thanks to a YouTube video, but when
it’s done, I stand back and admire my handywork.
Again.
“You’ve outdone yourself, dear.”
I turn and find Mrs. Stone standing beside me, a big smile on her face.
“Thank you. I love throwing parties,” I tell her, glancing down at my outfit.
“Even if the costumes weren’t my idea.”
She chuckles and waves her hand. “It’s great, really. A Halloween party is
very fitting of Kylie, isn’t it?”
“It really is,” I confirm.
“She’s such a lovely woman. I adore her as if she were my own daughter,”
my best friend’s future mother-in-law says.
I can’t help but grin, happy for Kylie and the extended family she’s getting
with her marriage to Felix. Deep down, I wonder if I’ll have that someday. A
mother-in-law like Mrs. Stone who looks at me as if I were the daughter she
never had. My mom was all right, always making sure I had a roof over my
head and something to eat in the fridge, but she was not one to sit idle at
home. She worked nights and slept during the day while I was at school. On
the evenings she was off work, she’d meet up with friends after I went to
bed and stay out until God knows when. The moment I graduated high
school, she moved to a bigger city and seems content and happy.
I just prefer the small-town vibe, which is why I stayed here during two
years of community college.
“If you’re ever interested in doing this on the side, let me know,” she says,
indicating my spread of food. “Your presentation is beautiful, and I know
several local businesses would be interested in hiring you for meetings, staff
gatherings, and whatnot.”
My eyes widen. “Oh, uh, that would be amazing, but I don’t have a
business.”
She shrugs. “It’s just something for you to think about. I know the bank
would love to use your services for our monthly staff meetings. My friend,
Margorie, works for the health department. I bet she could help you
determine what you’d need to do to get certified for food service.”
My wheels start spinning, and a bubble of excitement hits me in the gut like
a punch. Wouldn’t that be something? If I could use my generic hospitality
degree for something other than working at the front desk at the hotel in
our small town?
“Something to think about, dear. We’re getting ready to go, but I wanted to
thank you for not only your hard work for tonight’s party for Felix and Kylie,
but for opening up your home in the process. You’ve out done yourself.”
Then, she pulls me into a hug, squeezing me harder than I expected for
such a tiny person.
“Thank you for coming.”
She gives me a motherly smile. “I wouldn’t have missed it for the world.
Now, give my oldest son hell, will you?”
I bark out a laugh. “I can do that,” I assure her.
“I know you can. You may be just the woman for the job.” She winks before
heading off to where her husband waits. He waves before wrapping her
shawl around her shoulders and leading her to the front door. They are the
cutest couple ever, every bit of the eighties rocker royalty they dressed as.
Smiling, I finish touching up the table of food before heading to the living
room to visit with Kylie and Felix’s guests. Of course, the entire time, my
mind replays that brief—and confusing—interaction with Gunner, and the
fact I wanted him to kiss me.
I’m just going to have to push it far from my brain. Perhaps I’ll visit a
hypnotist after this is all said and done. Considering we’re both serving as
maid of honor and best man in the wedding, chances are I’ll be seeing him
again soon. Not to mention touching him. The last thing I need is for my
subconscious to replay that intense moment where my body craved his and I
almost begged him to kiss me.
Not going to happen.
The sooner I can evict all thoughts of Gunner Stone from my mind, the
better off I’ll be, because something tells me, despite not wanting him to set
up camp in my head, he’s going to pitch a tent and live there, rent free.
And that’s not good.
No, wanting a man like Gunner isn’t good at all.
CHAPTER
FOUR
GUNNER

“Are you sure you don’t want me to stay and help?” Kylie asks, narrowing
her eyes at her best friend.
“Nope, I’ve got this. You two should go home. I can get this place all
cleaned up in no time,” Blake insists, clearly not wanting my brother and his
fiancée to help pick up from their engagement party. “I’m just doing a few
things tonight, and will tackle the decorations tomorrow.”
She glances over at me, and her unspoken question is written all over her
face. That’s when I step forward and throw my arm over Blake’s shoulder.
She tenses but doesn’t shrug me off her the way I expected. “I’m staying
and helping, so you two get outta here. Go home and make babies or
something.”
My brother grins widely. “Already on the agenda. Popeye’s got one more big
muscle to show his Olive Oyl.”
Blake groans. “Gross. Did you have to paint a visual too?”
Felix laughs and pulls my future sister-in-law into a searing kiss. “Hell yes,
it was necessary.” He pulls back and slaps his fiancée on the ass. “Come on,
my love. It’s time to open the can of spinach,” he adds, waggling his
eyebrows suggestively.
I lean into Blake and whisper, “He’s talking about the little blue pill.”
Kylie and Blake burst into a fit of laughter while my younger brother just
glares at me. “The fuck it does. I have no problems in that department,
thank you very much. You’re the one who’s getting old.”
“Thirty is not old, my friend. I’m in my prime,” I state, placing my hand over
my bare chest.
“Let’s get out of here before you two take this too far,” Kylie states,
threading her arm around Felix and turning toward the front entrance.
“Thanks again for hosting, Blake. This night was unforgettable.”
“You’re welcome,” Blake replies with a grin brimming with pride.
Once the door closes, she dips out of my hold and moves toward an end
table with plastic forks and used plates. Wanting to help, I go to the kitchen
and find a box of trash bags beneath the sink, pulling one out to help collect
the garbage.
“I can do that,” she says, reaching for the bag.
“I don’t mind helping,” I insist, pulling it out of her reach at the last second.
Her eyes narrow into little slits, and my cock jumps with anticipation.
Willing him to behave, I shake the bag until it’s open and start grabbing the
items littering her living room. “I’ve got it,” I add, ignoring the ire she’s
sending my way.
I don’t know what I did to piss her off already, considering all I’ve done was
offer to help, but I refuse to be the asshole who leaves this mess for her to
deal with alone. With a sigh, she mutters a quick, “Fine,” before walking
into the kitchen.
I spend the next few minutes collecting the trash, and when the room is
somewhat picked up, I glance around at the décor. What in the world is she
going to do with all this Halloween stuff? I mean, there’s a balloon arch over
the front windows for heaven’s sake. What do you do with a used balloon
arch?
I grab a few napkins off the floor that probably fell off someone’s lap while
they were enjoying some of her delicious appetizers, and head for the
kitchen. The door to the attached garage is open, and since I know she at
least has another fridge out there where she kept extra food, I decide to
head out there and see if she’s got a large trash can for this smaller bag.
Crossing over the threshold into the dark garage, I step down the single
stair and collide hard with something. Blake cries out, stumbling backward
and almost losing her footing. I reach out blindly, grabbing onto anything I
can to keep her from going down. Fortunately, it’s her arm I come in
contact with, which causes whatever’s in her hand to move.
“Fuck a duck!” she bellows, standing completely still.
Hating that I can’t see her, I spin around and search for the light switch I
know has to be on the wall by the door. I give it a flip, bathing the garage in
light. “Oh shit,” I mumble, taking in the sight of Blake, standing like a
statue, her eyes wide with horror.
And the bowl she was clearly carrying plastered to her chest.
Cheese dip is oozing out, dripping in big messy clumps onto the concrete
floor and smearing all down the front of her white Cleopatra costume. Her
eyes are wide, her mouth gaping open, with little flecks of yellow cheese
sprinkled on her neck and chin. “What. The. Hell. Gunner?!”
“I’m sorry, I couldn’t see a damn thing and didn’t realize you were right
there,” I insist, trying to figure out how to help.
Her eyes narrow before filling with tears.
Fuck, she’s going to cry.
“Let me help,” I insist, reaching for the bowl.
“No, please don’t. You’ve done enough.”
I’ve heard the bite in her tone plenty in the past, but this time it’s different.
It’s laced with hurt, and I don’t like it. Not in the least. I’ve always enjoyed
prodding Blake for a reaction, but this isn’t the same. This was an accident,
something I didn’t intend to do, but the fire blazing in her eyes tells me she
doesn’t feel the same.
“Blake,” I start, taking a step forward.
She holds up her hands, the bowl hanging there by the cheesy goo for a
moment before crashing to the floor at her feet. Thick cheese flies
everywhere, including all over the front end of her car.
I open my mouth, but she holds up her hand. Without saying a word, she
runs past me, into the kitchen, and most likely to either her bedroom or the
bathroom. I stand there for several long seconds, knowing I should get to
work on cleaning up the mess, but my heart tells me to go to her. To help
her and make sure she’s okay.
My feet move fast toward the opposite end of her house. I’m careful to avoid
the globs of cheese on the floor, making a mental note to come back and
clean it up when I’m done checking on Blake. The bathroom door is wide
open, the light off, so I know she must be in her bedroom. I go to the end of
the hallway, to the closed door I know leads to her room, and lift my hand. I
knock at the same time I twist the knob and step inside.
And stop in my tracks.
Blake is peeling herself out of her Cleopatra outfit, the cheesy top hanging
down at her waist. The white lace bra she is wearing beneath it is on full
display, and even though my brain tells me to turn around, I can’t seem to
execute.
She gasps and yells, “What the hell are you doing? Get out!”
Her high-pitched voice causes me to blink, and I realize what I’ve done. “I’m
so sorry,” I quickly insist, spinning around to give her privacy. “I—”
“You, what? Didn’t mean to just barge in here when I was changing?” she
seethes, and even though I can no longer see her, I can hear her
movements. They’re jerky and hurried, as if she’s quickly trying to undress.
My dirty mind is trying to conjure up more images of that white bra, and I
feel terrible. What I need to do is step forward and walk right out the door. I
should return to the garage and start the clean-up process, because with
the amount of cheese dip she was wearing, it’s liable to be everywhere.
“Okay, you can turn around now,” she says.
I do as instructed, and when I see her standing in front of me, wearing a
short soft pink robe, all thoughts of exiting the room evaporate. She looks
so fucking beautiful it makes it hard to breathe.
“What?” she asks, tying the robe around her waist before reaching for the
black wig, pulling it off her head, and tossing it onto her bed. “That thing is
hot. And itchy,” she adds, scratching at her scalp and removing a series of
two rubber bands that release her caramel brown hair.
I’ve never seen a more breathtaking woman.
“Seriously, what’s wrong?” Blake asks, looking down at her robe with a
critical eye. “Do I have cheese all over me still?”
Before I can think better of it, I blurt out, “You’re gorgeous.”
At first, she seems surprised by my statement, but then it’s quickly replaced
by disbelief. “Okay, yeah. Whatever,” she mumbles with a snort of
skepticism.
“I’m being serious,” I insist, taking a step toward her.
Her eyes track my every move. “I don’t understand,” she whispers.
Another step closer, I keep my movements even and unrushed. “I’ve
thought you were the most beautiful woman in the room since the first night
I met you.”
She snorts in doubt. “Stop it. Sometimes your teasing is hurtful,” she
counters, crossing her arms over her chest and narrowing her heated eyes.
“I’m not teasing or lying, Blake,” I say softly, taking another step in her
direction. “I’m just an idiot who let this game go on too long.”
Her eyes are wide, staring up at me as I slowly approach, coming to a stop
directly in front of her. I could easily reach out and touch her, but I remain
steadfast where I stand. “What game?” she whispers, swallowing hard.
This time, I can’t help but reach for her. I keep my touch gentle as I cup her
cheek with my big hand, reveling in the feel of her soft skin against mine.
“It wasn’t so much a game, really. It was me being a jerk for no reason
other than to get a rise out of you. There’s this fire in your eyes I think I’m
addicted to, because after I pushed that first button and saw how alive your
green eyes became, I needed to keep doing it.”
Those very emerald eyes I’ve been addicted to narrow once more. “So, Kylie
was right. You push my buttons to get a rise out of me.”
Now it’s my turn to snort. “You’re not wrong.”
Blake relaxes her arms. “She said you weren’t like this with anyone else.”
A smile spreads across my lips. “I do believe my future sister-in-law would
be correct. As juvenile as it sounds, I craved your reaction.”
She stares at me with wild questions in her eyes. “Of course you did. Why
couldn’t you just walk up to me and tell me you liked me like a normal
thirty-year-old man?”
My hand moves around her waist, resting low on her back. “What fun is
that?”
“Well, I wouldn’t have spent the last three years wanting to stab you with a
plastic butter knife.”
A chuckle rumbles my chest. “Ouch.”
She holds my gaze as she adds, “Or hating the fact I secretly wanted to kiss
you too.”
My heart starts to pound and my hands flex against the soft material of her
robe. “I bet your kisses are just as fiery.”
Her green eyes twinkle with mischief. “There’s only one way to find out.”
We stare at each other for several seconds, anticipation building like a
house of cards. One wrong move and it comes crumbling down around us,
and I’ll be damned if I’m gonna let that happen. I’ve waited years to have
this woman in my arms, to kiss her, and the last thing I want to do is screw
this up.
“Blake?” I whisper.
“Yes?”
“You can stop this at any time,” I tell her, needing her to know she’s in
control.
Those intoxicating orbs fire to life once more. “What if I don’t want to stop
it?”
A coy grin spreads across my lips. “You’re the boss.”
Clearing her throat, she goes up on her tiptoes and wraps her arms around
my neck. “Yes, I am. Now, Gunner?” When my reply is the arch of my
eyebrow in question. “Shut up and kiss me.”
CHAPTER
FIVE
BLAKE

I have no idea who this brazen woman is in my bedroom, but I like her. I
especially enjoy the look of lust she evokes from Gunner.
I wait for his reply, knowing it’s coming. The man always has something to
say, especially when I issue a challenge. Except, he doesn’t respond with
words. He acts.
His mouth crashes into mine with enough heat to ignite a candlewick. The
kiss is full of desire, his lips a force to be reckoned with. They urge my own
lips apart, allowing his tongue to plunder and take, and all I can do is hang
on for dear life.
When he finally peels his lips from my own, we’re both breathing hard, and
my body is warm and tingly. His hand slides across my back, and suddenly,
I’m really wishing I were wearing less clothes. I long to feel his fingers
against my skin, crave the zip of electricity as it races through my veins
from a simple touch.
Gunner sighs and rests his forehead against mine, taking a few calming
breaths. “I think I could kiss you all day, every day, and never get tired of
it.”
My fingers flex against the nape of his neck. “See, now there’s a challenge I
can get behind. It sounds a lot more enjoyable and doesn’t leave me
wanting to kill you at the end of the day.”
He snickers, a low, deep grumble that makes my clit throb. His fingers
dance down until his palm is cupping the globe of my ass. “Why not both?
Something tells me you’re a hellcat when you’re all pissed off.”
My eyes narrow. “I’m not into pain play, Gunner. Just orgasms. Lots of
orgasms.”
The sexiest wolfish grin spreads across his handsome face. “Well, you’re in
luck, Pookie. I’m an expert at administering them.”
I can’t help but snort. “I just bet you are,” I reply, unable to hide the
sarcasm in my tone.
He moves fast, releasing his hold on my ass and shifting his hands to cup
my jaw. “I’m not really that guy, Blake. I know you think I’m this manwhore
who sleeps around a lot, but that’s not me. I might have dabbled in it when I
was in the military, but I haven’t been with anyone in a while. Three years
to be exact.”
My eyes widen at his confession.
Is he saying what I think he’s saying?
A small grin plays on his lips. “Yes, Blake. Ever since I met you, I’ve been
tangled up in knots. Over you.”
I close my eyes, still trying to process all he’s said. My mind spins at the
thought of him actually liking me that way and not saying a word. Resolve
hits me deep in the gut, and as I open my eyes, finding his blue ones locked
on me, I know this is right. I don’t exactly understand it, but this dance
we’ve engaged in for years is coming to a head, and all I want is give in to
it.
So I do.
“Orgasms are going to be very difficult with this robe on.”
He growls as he covers my mouth with his once more. This kiss packs a
punch, causing my body to ignite with all this pent-up desire and need I
didn’t even realize I had. Gunner guides me back, and the moment we reach
my bed, he scoops me up and lays me on top of it.
The weight of his body on top of me is welcome, as is his mouth. He shifts
and reaches between us, releasing the tied belt around my waist and pulling
open the robe. Gunner moves to the side and just stares down at my
exposed body. I’m not perfect, preferring tacos over gym memberships, and
my hips definitely have some curve to them. When he still doesn’t say
anything, I start to feel a little self-conscious.
Just as I start to reach for something to cover myself, he gently grabs my
hand. “Don’t even think about it. Covering up your beauty would be a crime.
I can’t believe I dragged my feet on telling you how I feel. All that lost time.
I’m such an idiot.”
I crack a smile. “So you’ve said. I won’t dispute that.”
His own laughter comes out a grumble, deep and sultry. “I’m sure you won’t
let me forget it either.”
“Not on your life,” I tease. “Now, what exactly did you have planned now
that we’re here.”
A wolfish grin slowly spreads across his face. It causes his blue eyes to glint
with both lust and wicked intent. I close my thighs and wiggle, trying to
alleviate the ache that one smile evokes. “Well, for starters, I’m going to
carefully peel your bra and panties off and taste you until you come. Only
then will I move on to phase two of our night.”
My throat is dry. So freaking dry, I can barely breathe. “Phase two?”
“More orgasms, Blake. Lots and lots of orgasms.”
He shifts again, settling on his knees beside me. He makes quick work of
removing his costume, revealing the black shorts beneath it. Shorts that are
tented out, his erection strained thick and hard against the material. My
mouth waters at the sight.
Feeling his eyes on me, I glance up and ask, “I hope you’ve added having
my mouth on you in that list of orgasms.”
The corner of his mouth curls as he moves between my legs. “Well, it
wasn’t, but I have no problem adding it to the list. In fact, I’m downright
looking forward to it.”
“Me too,” I state as he takes position at the apex of my legs.
“Ready?” he asks, lightly running his finger over the satin covering my clit.
I nod eagerly, unable to find words as zings of pleasure streak through my
veins.
Gunner moves my panties to the side, exposing my core. Using two fingers,
he strokes my swollen clit, moving the wetness already gathered. With a
hum, he mumbles, “So wet. I bet you taste fantastic.”
He drops his mouth to find out. The explosion of pleasure is instant as he
licks, his tongue spread wide across my slick folds. “Fuck, I was right,” he
mutters before returning to his work.
He moves fast, working his tongue against my pussy, lapping and sucking.
Then, he adds two fingers, gently pressing them inside my body. The stretch
is…magnificent. It borders on pain, but the pleasure is greater as he
continues to lick and suck against my clit, forcing the bliss. My hips rock,
seeking more of the glorious friction he provides.
It doesn’t take long for my release to build. The pleasure swirls low in my
gut, swooshing through my veins. I’m hyperaware of his mouth, of his hot
tongue, of his talented fingers, and my body responds all on its own. I’m
gyrating in time to his masterful assault, riding the waves of my impending
release.
And then it happens.
Gunner latches on to my clit with his lips and sucks, curling his fingers
upward deep inside me. My orgasm crashes into my like waves on the sand
as I cry out. I’m floating, flying, free of everything but ecstasy.
As I start to come down from the high, he hums against my clit. The sparks
are almost painful, and even though the release is subsiding, I can feel it
building all over again. “Gunner,” I grunt out, my head thrashing and my
body shaking.
“Just feel, Blake.”
Then, he latches on to my clit and sucks. Hard.
The jolt slams into me with the force of a Mack truck, igniting a second
release. I holler as my body convulses and moves entirely on its own. This
orgasm isn’t quite as strong, but packs enough of a punch that I’m unable to
see, speak, or breathe. Everything is white as I float through the clouds, and
when I’m finished, boneless and completely spent, all I can do is lie here
and try to catch my breath.
Gingerly, he pulls his fingers from my body. I crack open my eyes as he
moves them to his lips and draws them between them. I squirm under the
intensity of his heated gaze, my nipples hard and begging for that very
mouth.
“So perfect.” Giving me a wide, proud grin, he adds, “That’s two.”
Smiling, I shake my head. “Cocky as ever.”
He glances down to where his erection juts from his groin. “Oh, don’t worry,
Pookie. I’m very cocky.”
Gunner gets off the bed and drops his shorts and boxer briefs, and only
when they’re lying on the floor does a worried look flash across his face.
“Shit, I don’t have my wallet with me. It’s in my truck.”
Waking up my exhausted limbs, I turn onto my side and reach for my
bedside drawer. I pull a box of condoms out, suddenly very grateful to have
purchased them at the tail end of my last relationship.
Just as I go to close the drawer, his hand snakes out and stops it. He
reaches inside and grabs my purple vibrator, pulling it out to inspect the
device. “Fuck, Pookie. This may be the hottest thing I’ve ever seen.”
A blush creeps across my cheeks, but I refuse to be embarrassed by his
discovery. I just shrug and drop the box of condoms onto the bed beside me.
“My ex needed a little help.”
He growls and tosses my vibrator onto my bedside table. “Your ex was a
douchebag, and I promise you, sweetness, you won’t be needing that with
me.”
A shiver sweeps through my veins. “Oh yeah?”
“Oh yeah,” he confirms, ripping into the box and pulling a condom from
within. “I’m about to prove it.”
My thighs fall open as I gaze up at his perfect body. Seriously, is he
sculpted out of steel or something? He’s chiseled and muscular, no doubt
from a mixture of working out and the demands of his physical job. “I do
believe I’m a bit more clothed than you are.”
He finishes rolling the condom into position before glancing down at me.
“You would be correct, and we can’t have that. I want to see all of you while
I’m fucking you.”
Quickly he helps rid me of the terrycloth robe, as well as my stretched
panties. I reach up and release the front clasp of my bra, sending it to the
floor with the rest of our clothing.
“Perfection,” he whispers as I lie back down on the bed. He lowers his
mouth and licks one hard nipple, then the second. His warm lips wrap
around it, drawing it into his wet mouth. I can feel wetness flooding my core
once more as my body prepares for what’s about to happen.
Reaching down, I’m able to wrap my hand around his erection, reveling in
the hardness and thickness. I give him a gentle pull toward me, causing him
to wabble. He catches himself, hovering over me. His eyes are ablaze with
need as he gazes down.
Without saying a word or breaking eye contact, I guide him to my entrance,
to where I need him most. The first push has him hissing. “Fuck, you’re so
tight.”
Hitching my ankles up on his lower back, I spread myself wide and rock my
hips, drawing him deeper. He holds still for a few moments, taking a couple
of calming breaths. When his blue eyes clash with mine, that’s when I see it.
Resolve. Determination. And maybe a hint of desperation.
“You can move,” I state, needing to feel just that.
“Not until I know you’re ready,” he insists through gritted teeth.
I throw my hands over my head and arch my back. His eyes feast on my
breasts as I shimmy my hips. “I’m ready, Gunner. Very, very ready.”
That confident, cocky grin is back. “Hang on, sweetheart. This is going to be
a wild ride.”
He pulls back before slamming into me. Even though I notice he pauses a
bit, making sure I’m okay, he draws back and does it again. And again.
Faster and harder with each thrust. Our bodies slap together as his hand
comes down to fondle my breasts. He pinches my nipples and bends down
to lick them, all without so much as breaking his stride.
My body is overcome with sensations once more as his pubis presses on my
clit with each thrust of his body. His hips rock, gyrating in rhythm to a beat
only he can hear. It’s the perfect tempo, the perfect pace, the perfect
ending to a crazy night.
“Touch yourself, Blake. I need you to get off with me. I need to feel your
body squeezing my cock as I come.”
“Isn’t that cheating?” I joke, my hand already between my legs and stroking
my clit.
“It’s not cheating because it’s so fucking hot to watch. I’m gonna watch you
touch yourself now, and then later, we’re gonna use that vibrator.”
My internal muscles tighten around him.
“Fuck, yes. I can feel you fluttering around me,” he states. “Keep doing
that,” he adds, thrusting as he watches my hand.
Pleasure starts to grab hold, and if you would have asked me before tonight
if I thought three orgasms were possible, I would have said hell no. No way
could a woman have three orgasms in one single sexual encounter. My ex
was rarely good for two, let alone three.
But that was before Gunner Stone.
Who is very determined to give me three.
He reaches down and gently lifts my ass, bringing me up just enough. His
cock hits all the spots, and soon, I’m ready to come. “Gunner,” I whisper,
my fingers flying over my clit as my release begins.
He grunts, keeping pace as my body tightens around him. I cry out once
more, my body spasming out of control as I come a third time. I move my
hand, unable to take any more, and reach behind my leg. I grab his balls,
gently squeezing, as he explodes inside me.
He mutters and mumbles incoherently, until he stops shaking. I barely have
time to move my hand before he drops, covering my body with his own, and
claims my mouth with his.
When he slows the kiss so we can both catch our breath, he rests his head
against mine and whispers, “I’m already addicted to you.”
I feel his cock jump inside me. Throwing my arms around his neck, I exhale
deeply and add my own confession. “I might be in the same boat.”
“Good,” he replies, kissing my cheek and turning us to our sides. “Because
one night isn’t going to be enough, Pookie.”
I try to hide my grin, both hating and loving that stupid pet name. I’m not
sure if it’s the playful tone of his voice or the fact it’s something special just
for me, but that one word causes me to shiver.
He shifts, slowly drawing himself out of me. I want to reach for him, to feel
his body slide back inside of mine, but the exhaustion hits hard. My limbs
feel like Jell-O and my mind is blissfully calm, no doubt thanks to the three
orgasms.
A light kiss is pressed to my forehead. “I’ll be right back.”
I feel the bed shift as he gets up, most likely to take care of the condom.
Usually, I’d follow, determined to clean myself up and use the bathroom
after sex, but not tonight. Tonight, I just want to bask in the warm glow of
satisfaction, because that’s exactly what I feel.
Satisfied.
I don’t move as the bed dips once more. The blanket is pulled up around me
as his large, warm body cocoons around mine. His hot breath tickles my
neck as his lips brush against my ear. “Sleep, beautiful Blake.”
And I do.
Better than I ever have.
I sleep.
Wrapped in the arms of the one man I never expected to have in my bed.
CHAPTER
SIX
GUNNER

I’m pretty sure I’m still dreaming as her sexy body curls against mine.
Blake’s still sleeping, and even though I should be doing the same, I’m wide
awake, watching her. She truly is the most beautiful woman I’ve ever seen,
and I can’t get over how lucky I am to have spent the night with her.
And what a night it was.
Not just the sex either, even though that was pretty fucking fantastic. I’ve
felt this connection for as long as I’ve known her, and while I’d like to think
I would have eventually told her how I felt, I’m glad it’s out there now.
Speaking of sex, talk about epic. Not only last night after the party, but also
early this morning too. She woke me up around four with my hard cock in
her mouth. It was…wow. That’s the only way to describe it. But before I
could explode down her throat, I lifted her onto my lap and let her ride me
to release.
Blake is definitely as fiery in bed as she is out of it.
My hands find her naked body as I pull her even closer. I could definitely
get used to waking up with her beside me. The clock on her wall reads just
after eight, and even though there is a whole list of things that need to be
done, all I want to do is hold her.
Blake stirs once more, her eyes fluttering open. “Are you watching me like a
creeper?” she mutters, wiping moisture off the corner of her mouth.
“Absolutely. I’m wildly attracted to women who snore and drool.”
She gasps. “What? I don’t snore!”
“But you do drool,” I tease, keeping a straight face.
“Whatever,” she grumbles, pulling the blanket up around her neck.
Reaching up, I grab that blanket and yank it back down. “If you’re cold, I’ll
keep you warm, Pookie.”
She rolls her eyes, and that one gesture causes my dick to jump with
excitement. “I bet you will.”
“You can always count on that, sweetness. But first, there are a few things I
want to take care of.”
She tenses in my arms. “Oh, yeah. If you need to go, I don’t want to keep
you.”
I can feel her pulling away immediately, and I refuse to let that happen.
“Not what I meant, Blake.” Shifting, I hold her gaze and add, “I’m here,
with you. What I need to take care of first is cleaning up the cheese mess all
over the garage. Then, I’m going to feed you breakfast. I’m not great in the
kitchen, and since it’s important for me to continue to impress you with
something other than my sexual prowess and orgasm giving abilities, I
thought we could go to the diner for a decent meal. Finally, we’ll come back
here to clean up the rest of the party stuff, but you’ll get distracted by my
amazing ass, and we’ll end up going at it in the middle of the living room.
You’ll have another two orgasms before lunchtime.”
Her eyes are wide as she gazes at me. “Wow, that’s…wow.”
“I’m a wow kinda guy, Pookie.”
“You’re something,” she mutters, shaking her head. “So, what happens after
the two orgasms in my living room while tearing down the Halloween party
decorations?”
I give her a big smile. “Well, I’m glad you asked. You let me in here,” I start,
reaching down and cupping her pussy. “So, now I’m going to work on you
letting me in here.” I take my hand and place it on her chest, where her
heart beats wildly beneath my palm.
Moving quickly, I shift until she’s beneath me. I use my elbows to hold up
my weight. “I’m going to show you I’m in this for more than some midnight
Halloween rendezvous. I want it all. The dates, the handholding, the kisses,
the movie nights snuggled up on the couch. You’re more than just a one-
night stand, Blake. You’re everything, and even though I probably don’t
deserve you, I’m going to do everything in my power to prove to you I’m the
man for you.”
She gazes up at me, her green eyes unreadable. I start to get a little
nervous when she says, “I know one way you can prove it to me.” Her
statement is laced with innuendo, which makes my cock even harder and
ready to go.
The corner of my mouth curls up. “Oh yeah?” I lean down and nuzzle her
neck with my nose.
“Mmhmmm,” she replies, reaching around and squeezing my ass. But then,
she slaps it and gives me an ornery grin. “Clean up the cheese mess. Stat.”
I bark out a laugh. “I already told you I was going to.”
“Yes, well, apparently, multiple orgasms make me famished, so if we could
get that mess taken care of and then go get breakfast, that’d be great. I
need pancakes. And biscuits and gravy. And maybe some hash browns.”
Smiling, I lean down and press a kiss to the tip of her nose. “Deal, Pookie,” I
reply, tossing back the blanket and climbing from her bed, all while
ignoring the protest of my cock.
Her eyes drop to where he jets from my body, hard and ready. With a
naughty gleam in her eyes she whispers, “Well, maybe a quick snack first.”
Diving back onto the bed, she laughs as I grab her legs and fall between
them. With her mussed hair and makeup smeared all around her eyes, I
claim her lips with my own. “Best Halloween party ever.”
The cheese dip had to wait.
The breakfast turned into lunch.
And Blake and I spent the rest of the day getting to know one another better
and getting lost in each other in between.
At the end of the day, I realize how lucky I am. She gave me a shot, even
after I was a jerk, and the last thing I want to do is prove her original
assessment correct. I’m going to be the man she needs, the one she wants
to spend time with, and if I’m lucky, we’ll do just that.
I’m going to prove to her our midnight Halloween rendezvous was the best
thing ever.

The End

Want more Lacey Black? Read Trust Me, Rivers Edge book 1, for FREE!

Don’t miss a single reveal, release, or sale! Sign up for my newsletter.

NEWSLETTER
http://www.laceyblackbooks.com/newsletter
ABOUT THE AUTHOR
USA Today Bestselling Author Lacey Black is a Midwestern girl with a passion for reading, writing,
and shopping. She carries her e-reader with her everywhere she goes so she never misses an
opportunity to read a few pages. Always looking for a happily ever after, Lacey is passionate about
contemporary romance novels and enjoys it further when you mix in a little suspense. She resides in a
small town in Illinois with her husband, two children, adorable black lab puppy, crazy cat, and three
rowdy chickens.

Website: www.laceyblackbooks.com
Email: [email protected]
Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/authorlaceyblack
Instagram: https://www.instagram.com/laceyblackwrites/
Bookbub: https://www.bookbub.com/authors/lacey-black
Amazon: https://www.amazon.com/Lacey-Black/e/B00MW2UGZI
Twitter: https://twitter.com/AuthLaceyBlack
Goodreads: https://www.goodreads.com/author/show/8414783.Lacey_Black

Sign up for my newsletter so you don’t miss a single sale, reveal, or release!
http://www.laceyblackbooks.com/newsletter
BREATHTAKING
BELLA MATTHEWS
Copyright © 2024
Bella Matthews

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced or transmitted by any means,
electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording or otherwise, without the prior permission of the
publisher, except in the case of brief quotation embodied in the critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.
Without in any way limiting the author’s exclusive rights under copyright, any use of this publication
to “train” generative artificial intelligence (AI) technologies to generate text is expressly prohibited.
The author reserves all rights to license uses of this work for generative AI training and development
of machine learning language models.
This is a work of fiction, created without use of AI technology. Resemblance to actual persons, things,
living or dead, locales or events is entirely coincidental. The author acknowledges the trademark
status and trademark owners of various products referenced in this work of fiction, which have been
used without permission. The publication/use of these trademarks is not authorized, associated with,
or sponsored by the trademark owners.
This book contains mature themes and is only suitable for 18+ readers.

Editor: Dena Mastrogiovanni, Red Pen Editing

Proofreader: Emma Cook | Booktastic Blonde LLC
Interior Formatting: Brianna Cooper
PART I
CHAPTER 1
ALESSANDRA
THE COUNTRY of Ellwyn has been focusing on increasing non-winter
tourism for the past few years. However, I never thought I’d see the day
American football would be played in our stadium or American football fans
would spill out of our pubs dressed in Halloween costumes, cheering about
their favorite team’s win earlier in the day.
I sidestep one feisty man dressed in a cheerleading costume, complete with
a fully stuffed bra and platinum blonde wig that’s seen better days.
My father and grandfather must be rolling over in their graves, God rest
their European-soccer-loving souls. My grandmother thought it was a great
idea. She’d said, “Think of all the attention it could bring to the country.”
The tourists.
The publicity.
The potential.
This could be the first plank laid in bridging the gap between our lukewarm
summer months and the well-established winter season we hang our hats on
each year. Ellwyn has long been a wintery haven for the ultra-wealthy
families of Europe. They’ve skied our slopes for centuries, bringing with
them their tourism dollars, and most recently their social media followers,
who then book their own trips, thanks to what we’re told is called FOMO.
Grandmother’s counselors have been trying to cash in on this newfound
love of our smaller, less high-profile country and decided hosting an
American football game in October was the perfect way to place us on a
different stage. If this event is successful, it could lead to others and
potentially fill hotels and shops that typically sit empty during the fall
months, giving us the much-needed economic boost we’ve been hoping for.
To say our tiny country has been excited since the athletes began arriving a
few days ago is an understatement. The capital city and all the hotels and
shops surrounding our stadium have bustled with excitement throughout
the week’s festivities, starting with the surprise Lilah Ryan concert, which
was added to her schedule at the last minute, just a few days ahead of her
singing the national anthem at the game earlier today.
Apparently, she has a familial connection to one of the teams that played.
Of course, I’ve had official duties to handle, but not tonight.
Tonight, I can safely say I’ve fulfilled my public obligations for the week,
and now it’s my turn to enjoy myself as the city enjoys the All Hollow’s Eve
festivities, making it easy to get lost in the crowd.
“Alex, stop.” My best friend, Willa, tugs me back as I hurry across the
street.
“What?” I turn and nearly bump into Ben, my security detail, who’s glaring
at me. He’s been told to blend in. Not that he ever listens—at least, not to
me. If my brothers or sister said it, he’d have no problem doing what he’s
told, but I’m the baby and still get treated like it.
Willa reaches up and adjusts my wig and golden halo headband. “Girl, I
don’t care how much you spent on this thing or how real it looks. If it’s
crooked, it won’t work.”
It’s kind of hard to take her seriously with red devil ears holding back her
dark hair, but she thought the whole angel/devil thing would be fun for us
tonight.
“Thanks.” I suck in a deep lungful of crisp autumn air and link my arm
through hers. “What am I going to do when you go back to America? Aren’t
our law schools good enough for you?”
“Come on . . . We have eight more months before I go back. That’s plenty of
time to convince you to come with me.” She shrugs and grins, giving me a
quick side-glance. “Or for you to get into enough trouble here to be sent on
a sabbatical.” Her brown eyes glow with mischief as we pass by another
rowdy group of tourists walking toward one of our trendier bars while Willa
and I make our way to The Four Thieves.
The bouncer smiles at us as he opens the door, no questions asked, giving
me a false sense of normalcy. There’s also a no paparazzi rule within these
walls. It says so in a conspicuously large, not at all eloquently framed
statement hanging by the door. That applies to everyone inside of this
centuries-old establishment, and they won’t hesitate to throw you out for
attempting to sneak a picture. Even better, it’s an unwritten rule to leave
the royal family alone while we’re here. We still get the occasional wide-eye
when someone realizes my brothers, cousin, or I are here, but that’s as far
as it ever goes, and that makes it my favorite place to be. Luckily, my eldest
brother’s best friend’s family has owned this place basically forever.
As Willa and I walk up to the bar, I turn and point at Ben. “You promised to
give me space.”
“Prin—”
I grab his arm, effectively cutting him off, and he quickly closes his mouth
as his eye twitches.
I know that tick.
“You promised,” I swiftly cut him off before he can out me.
We’ve been here less than five minutes, and he’s already growing
frustrated.
“Give me an hour . . .” He grinds his teeth, and I push harder, “Maybe two. I
promise not to do anything stupid.”
No sooner do the words leave my lips than Willa grabs my hand. “We’re
going to dance, Benny boy. Don’t worry. I’ll be the only one touching our
girl.”
Unfortunately for me, she’s probably right.
We laugh, finding our way to the dance floor. Familiar faces dressed up for
the holiday in varying degrees of costumes mix with a few unknowns filling
the pub. Carved pumpkins packed with flickering candles illuminate the DJ
booth covered in playfully placed cobwebs, and I wave at Nevil as he
changes the song.
The Four Thieves doesn’t look like much from the outside, and tourists
typically opt for the sleeker, higher-class establishments in the financial
district, which suits me just fine. And when my older brother Rhodes joins
Willa and me on the dance floor, handing us each a drink, there’s no place
I’d rather be.
CHAPTER 2
MADDOX
“HEY, man. You know where you’re going?” I ask my cousin as he turns
down a corner ahead of me.
Killian shrugs and shoves his hands in his pockets. “I figure we’ll know
when we find it.”
Sounds about right. Killian and I left the rest of the Crucible team back at
the hotel a few hours ago to wander around the city. He and I flew over to
watch the Philadelphia Kings play today before we hop on a plane to catch
an MMA fight in Italy. If that fight goes the way the oddsmakers are
predicting, the winner will be Killian’s opponent when he defends his world
heavyweight title next year.
The wind whips down the alley, reminding me of something out of Harry
Potter. I half expect the damn pumpkins to levitate in front of me when I
stop by a pub capping off a row of shops. The Four Thieves is carved into a
sign hanging above the door with an image of four cloaked men on
horseback below the name. It seems like a place that’s not trying to be cool,
it just is. “Wanna check this place out?”
Killian doesn’t bother answering. He pushes past me to head inside, and I
pull the door closed as the bouncer eyes us with laser focus.
Warm air tinged with stale beer greets us as we step inside. It’s a smell I’ve
become acutely familiar with since opening my own bar a few years ago, but
this place is nothing like West End.
It’s like I’m transported back in time. Dark, worn wooden beams dominate
the ceilings, giving the small space an even smaller feel. Hell, Killian is
taller than me by two inches and has to duck under one of the ceiling beams
just to get to the bar.
This isn’t a new bar designed to have an old look.
It’s evolved naturally.
They kept it like this.
You can feel the history hidden within these old walls.
“Hey.” He hands me a beer. “Cheers, man.”
“Cheers.”
I lift the old-fashioned beer stein to my lips but end up wearing it down the
front of my shirt instead when I’m shoved from behind.
I don’t have a chance to get pissed before a beautiful voice demands my full
fucking attention.
“Oh my goodness.” A woman grabs my arm to steady herself on her sexy,
shiny, black stiletto heels that draw my attention to an incredible set of
legs. Legs encased in tight blue jeans that mold to every one of her fucking
gorgeous curves and perfect peach of an ass. Her accent sounds local, and
maybe I’d be more pissed if I could stop staring at her long enough to
register just how wet I am.
She’s a fucking smoke show, with thick, dark hair and wide-set hazel eyes
sitting somewhere between green and gold. Freckles dot the bridge of her
nose, and a hint of shine draws my attention to pouty lips just before her
tongue darts out to lick them. “I’m so sorry.”
I want to tell her I’m not, but there’s a scuffle behind us before I can.
I step in front of her just as a guy the size of a fucking tank quickly moves
around me and grabs the woman’s arms. “Are you okay, Pri—”
Her head snaps up as I turn back, and she freezes him with those gorgeous
eyes. “I’m fine, Ben. I was bumped and spilled this poor gentleman’s drink
down the front of his shirt.” She looks around quickly. “Rhodes and Willa
are still on the dance floor. Why don’t you go check on them?”
The big dude nods his head, but there’s a weird look in his eye.
Possessive maybe. But I think it’s something else . . .
“Sorry about that.” The woman grabs a napkin from the bar and presses it
to my shirt.
A cocktail napkin.
It’s ridiculous and endearing. After she sees how small it is against my
chest, she looks up at me. Her lower lip trembles like she might cry, but she
surprises me with a beautiful laugh instead. “Okay . . . So this stupid thing
wouldn’t dry a mouse.”
A drapey dark-gray sweater hangs off one bare shoulder with a lacey black
thing peeking out underneath, and my mouth waters at the tantalizing
glimpse of creamy skin as she twists to grab more napkins.
Killian looks between the two of us and jerks his big-ass head toward a few
empty seats at the bar, then slides onto one of them. His eyes dance over
our mysterious new stranger too . . . But something about tonight makes me
not want to share her attention.
Not yet.
She pats me with another napkin, shaking her head at the ridiculousness of
it until I stop her with a hand over hers. Electricity snaps between us at the
first feel of her soft skin against mine, and I’m held in place, unable to
move.
“Really.” I look down at her and watch her nibble her pouty lip while I try to
remember what the hell I was even thinking five minutes ago. “It’s okay. It’s
not the first time I’ve had a drink spilled on me, and it won’t be the last.”
Her teeth sink into her pink lips before she laughs again, and two matching
dimples pop deep in her cheeks.
Fuck . . . All rational thought leaves me as I pull out one of the stools and
offer it to her. “I’m Maddox.”
Dark lashes flutter against her cheeks as she reaches for my hand. “Alex.”
There go those damn sparks again. “Well, Maddox, could I at least buy you
a drink to replace the one you’re wearing?”
“No,” I answer, and she blinks at me, stunned. I doubt this girl gets told no
often. “But you can let me buy you a drink.” I place my palm on the small of
her back and guide her to the empty chair next to Killian, who eyes her like
a piece of candy he wants to unwrap.
I want to tell him Happy Halloween, fuckface. Now back off. But I keep my
mouth shut as she sits primly next to him.
Especially when she turns toward me and cocks her head. “That seems a
little sexist. Can a woman not buy a man a drink?”
“Not sexist at all.” I signal the bartender and order another round as Killian
smothers his laugh before I can smother him. “A woman can do anything a
man can do. Just ask my mother and sister.”
Now, Alex looks between Killian and me, granting him his first taste of her
attention. “So, are you two brothers?”
“Cousins,” Killian answers as our beers are placed in front of us. “But we
might as well share his sister. She tells me what to do as much as she does
him.”
A distinctly curious smile pulls at Alex’s lips. “And do the two of you share
often?”
Killian chokes on his beer while I watch with amusement until she turns
those hazel eyes back to me and blinks. Only they’re not hazel. They’re a
gorgeous pale-green with flecks of gold. Kinda like an angelic little cat with
that halo headband thing she’s wearing.
Killer laughs again. “Fuck no. His sister would have all our balls if we tried
to say we shared her . . . I mean . . . Not that we share anyone else
either . . . She’s our roommate . . .”
Alex giggles, and I lift my beer to avoid any part of this dumbass tripping
over his own words as the overly interested bartender leans against the bar
with his eyes glued to this woman. “You doing okay, Alex?”
“I’m fine, Malcom.” She smiles, but her dimples don’t pop this time, and
Malcom seems to notice. He gives Killian and me a hard stare before
walking away. “So how many sisters do you have?”
“Sister,” I correct her, needing to make sure we’re on the same page. “One
sister, but he’s got two.”
She rests her elbow on the dinged-up wooden bar and purses her lips,
contemplating something before her smile reappears and those damn
dimples pop again.
Yeah, I could get addicted to those.
“You guys must be close. Your entire face just changed when you mentioned
them. Tell me about your family.”
“That could take a while. My family is . . . complicated.”
“Aren’t they all?” She lifts her glass to those glossy pink lips. “I’m not in any
rush.”
And suddenly, neither am I.
CHAPTER 3
ALESSANDRA
“THAT’S a hell of a lot of family.” Something I’m all too familiar with, and
oh my . . . Maddox’s answering smile is a sight to be seen. Deep, dark, and
so very sexy.
There’s something about watching a man speak about his family. It can tell
you everything you need to know. Does he respect them? Does he air his
dirty laundry in public—something Hastings don’t do. Does he speak about
his mother with the same tone as his father or does he put her beneath him?
All things I’ve carefully watched and listened for over the years.
Watching this man talk about his family makes me feel like I’m intruding on
a private moment. His tone is filled with love and respect. It’s reverent. It’s
also incredibly attractive, and I didn’t think Maddox could get more
attractive. He’s already the most roughly handsome man I’ve ever met.
Dark hair and blue eyes darker than the darkest new moon frame the most
devastatingly gorgeous, chiseled face. Lean, sexy muscles press against a
white cotton Henley that’s made to appear as if he doesn’t care about his
appearance, but in reality, costs more than the average citizen of Ellwyn
makes in a day. I should know, my brother owns one in every color. But on
Maddox, it looks . . . Wow.
Is it getting hot in here?
I sip the remains of my cocktail, hoping to cool down.
It doesn’t work.
Maddox’s eyes darken to an even deeper shade of blue.
One I thought would be impossible.
One I feel straight down to my core.
This is not normal. At least not for me.
We’ve been sitting here for close to two hours, trading family stories. I
might have left off the small part of my family tree that makes my sister
next in line for the throne of Ellwyn . . . But in all fairness, he didn’t ask,
and I haven’t lied.
“Yeah . . . bigger and twice as crazy as any other one I’ve ever met. At least
back home.” Maddox sips his beer, and I watch his Adam’s apple bob,
wondering what he would taste like on the tip of my tongue.
Umm . . . I consider mentally reprimanding myself, but seriously . . . fuck it.
“And back home is . . . ?” I ask, unable to place his accent, but desperate to
know everything there is to know about him.
His leg brushes mine as he spins on his stool, trapping my legs between his,
and heat rushes to my cheeks.
One small touch shouldn’t affect me this way.
Willa approaches and grabs my hand before Maddox has a chance to
answer. “Dance with me, Alex.” She looks between Maddox and Killian and
steps back with a curious grin, suddenly very interested. Guess my brother
moved on to one of his easier dance partners. “Umm . . . Who are these two
gorgeous men?”
Okay, so subtlety is not one of her strong suits.
“Willa, this is Maddox and Killian.” I motion to the guys and watch her eye
Killian with an air of curiosity. “Did Rhodes leave already?” I look around
for my brother but don’t see him. Ben, however, is hovering close by, and he
doesn’t look happy.
“He left with that twat Poppy a bit a go.” She rolls her eyes, then tugs at my
hand and moves her hips in time to the music. “Nice to meet you, boys.
We’re going to be out on the dance floor, if you want to join us.” She raises
both our hands high over her head as she tugs me behind her onto the
center of the floor.
“Willa,” I groan once we’re out of earshot. “What are you doing? I was
enjoying myself.”
Her hands slide up my sides as I shake my ass in time to the sultry music,
trying to act like I don’t wish I was still at the bar. “Oh, I could definitely see
you were enjoying yourself, Alex. And I love that for you. But . . . but, but,
but, if you want that fine piece of man for the night, you need to make him
work for it.”
“Who says I want him for the night?” I toss back at her, faking offense at
her one-night-stand inference. “Maybe I want him for more than the night.”
Willa laughs—just throws her head back and laughs. “Please, Miss Prim and
Proper. How long have we been friends? I know you. You. Are. Interested.
And since there’s no way he’d pass any of Granny’s tests, you can’t keep
him. So what else were you looking for, if it wasn’t the night?”
Damn it.
I hate when she’s right.
I was having so much fun talking to Maddox, I hadn’t really thought about
anything else. Like how my grandmother would dismiss him with the first
glimpse of his visible tattoos or lack of pedigree. It was nice not to consider
what’s proper for a change.
In my experience, proper doesn’t give you orgasms.
Proper doesn’t even notice if you don’t orgasm.
I turn to face her, and color heats my cheeks as she smiles triumphantly.
“I’ve never had a one-night stand before.”
“Girl.” She looks at me like my sanity has left the building. “That’s because
you were in a long-term, boring-ass relationship for something stupid, like
half your life.” She spins me around to face her. “There’s nothing wrong
with sampling what’s being offered every now and then. How else are you
supposed to figure out what flavor you like enough to order again?”
Before I can answer, she looks over my shoulder and pulls me closer to her.
“And that man has big dick energy rolling off him in powerful fucking
waves. I’m pretty sure he could give you all sorts of things you want. And
maybe a few you didn’t even know were an option.”
Yes, please.
Willa was never a fan of my ex-boyfriend. Mostly because we’d been friends
for years before we basically fell into a friendly romance. Heavy on the
friends. We both knew our parents hoped something more would develop,
so we tried . . . I tried, I really did. But there was absolutely no chemistry
there.
It ended over a year ago with no fanfare and little drama.
That told me everything I ever needed to know about us as a couple.
I’m the only one of my siblings who manages to stay under the radar . . .
mostly.
I hate the spotlight. I avoid it at all costs and have worked hard to keep it
that way.
Even after my father’s death, I’ve managed to keep a lower profile than
Remington, Rhodes, and Gabriella.
Willa’s huge eyes twinkle just before firm hands settle on my hips, pulling
me back against strong thighs. I freeze momentarily before quickly realizing
it’s Maddox. His masculine scent mixes with the stale smell of spilled beer
still lingering on him, thanks to my earlier faux pas. Relaxing, I lean my
head back against his chest, enjoying the crazy electric current zinging
between us.
His lips skim my ear as his warm breath sends shivers dancing down my
spine. “You’re killing me. You know that, right?” he groans against me.
Out of the corner of my eye, I catch Ben inching closer, but I shake my head
and watch as his untrusting eyes narrow. I don’t want his interference
tonight. I don’t want to be told what to do or how to act. I don’t want to be
interrupted.
I don’t want this night to end. Not yet.
I drag my eyes back to Maddox and realize I haven’t smiled this much—
really smiled because I was enjoying myself and not because I was in front
of people—in years. I don’t want that to end yet either. “Silly man . . . you’re
of no use to me dead.”
His eyes flare with something that looks a lot like desire as he spins me in
his arms. And it’s that look in his midnight-blue eyes that has me biting
down on my bottom lip to make sure I’m not actually drooling while I
imagine what it would take to see that look again and again.
We dance through a few more songs, and his hands grow increasingly more
bold with each new beat.
This man is sheer perfection. He’s easily an entire foot taller than me, with
shoulders wider than even Ben’s could hope to be, and his hair hangs down
into his eyes until he runs his fingers through it, making me imagine all
sorts of naughty thoughts.
Like how I’d like to run my fingers through it . . .
While his head is buried between my legs.
Willa’s hand on my shoulder startles me out of my break into fantasyland.
I’d practically forgotten about her once Maddox and Killian joined us on the
dance floor. Killian is standing next to her, but his wicked eyes are on me
until Maddox clears his throat.
My best friend watches us carefully as an amused smile stretches across
her face. “How about we get out of here?” Her eyes slowly travel up
Killian’s big body before they turn to Maddox, and I can’t help but wonder
what she’s thinking.
Disappointment over the realization that my night of freedom has to end
sooner rather than later comes crashing down over me as if I walked
through a snowbank in the middle of winter. Damn.
“Why don’t you guys come back to our place?” She checks her watch. “We
could pull an all-nighter and grab breakfast in a few hours.” She steps
closer to Killian, who seems more than happy to go with the flow. Having
spent a little bit of time with Maddox and him, it’s easy to spot their
dynamic. Maddox definitely has the quiet, broody thing going on, while
Killian seems more like the easygoing one.
I could definitely get on board with an all-nighter. But as usual, commitment
and responsibilities get in the way. I shake my head, disappointed. “I can’t. I
promised Gabriella I’d meet her for breakfast.”
My oldest sister and I try to meet once a week because otherwise, we’d
never see each other in person. Ever since Dad died, putting Gabby next in
line for the throne our grandmother holds, the machine of the monarchy has
kept us both way too damn busy. Being the children of the future king was
one thing. She’d be queen eventually, but we’d hoped that would be at least
forty years from now or more.
My grandmother is in her eighties.
My sister is being groomed much more quickly than she ever expected.
“Boo. That sucks.” She looks around, checking for Ben, if I had to guess.
“Doesn’t mean we can’t continue this elsewhere. Honestly, Alessandra, the
crowd is getting restless.”
Thank goodness I speak Willa and know this means she’s pretty sure I’ve
been spotted.
Maddox turns to Killian. “I’m down. I’ve had enough of the public tonight,
and we’ve got a ton of shit happening tomorrow. Keeping our last night
going a little longer sounds like a good plan to me.”
Maddox offers me his hand. “Does that work for you? I mean, Killian and I
don’t want to—”
I slip my hand in his and cut him off, “Sounds lovely.”
Oh my goodness, I merely thought of her, and now, I sound like my
grandmother.
Sounds lovely.
The four of us step outside into the whipping wind with Ben following
behind, glaring. His eyes burn holes into my back as we walk the short
distance to our flat, but he won’t dare say anything. It’s against policy to
comment on my life. Even though he’s been with us forever, he’ll never
break policy. No matter how much he’d like to.
The fall chill seems to be turning bitterly cold earlier than normal this year,
and I momentarily regret having walked here tonight . . . until the heat of
Maddox’s hand at the small of my back sears my skin through the layers of
my clothing. I look up at the gorgeous man, and my heart skips a beat at the
desire shining in his eyes. “We’re just a few streets over.” I point toward our
flat.
“Okay.” He turns his head for a moment before bringing his eyes back to
mine. “Want to tell me why the big guy who’s been watching you all night is
also following you home?”
I purse my lips together, trying to figure out how to answer, knowing that
Ben is making himself obvious on purpose. Days go by where my security
detail isn’t noticed at all. Of course, he chooses tonight to be a pain in my
ass.
I turn slightly and glare at Ben.
So much for staying under the radar.
CHAPTER 4
MADDOX
YEAH . . . it’s pretty fucking obvious why he’s following her home, but I’ve
still got to ask.
I know a bodyguard when I see one, and I clocked Alex’s the minute I saw
her. But if she wanted to play coy, who was I to stop her? Not like I’ve been
forthcoming about who I am either.
Our family is what you could call high-profile.
My father has done everything he can to keep my brothers and I out of the
less than legal aspects of his business, but my mother and sister have
needed bodyguards most of my life. My mom comes from one of the
wealthiest families on the East Coast, even if she didn’t always know it. And
my dad . . . he’s powerful.
I guarantee my siblings and I clock an entire room within minutes of
walking into it. It’s been ingrained in us since we were old enough to
understand danger. I can tell you the entrance, exits, and if anything looks
out of place before I ever order a drink.
This dude looked out of place. He was on alert. His muscles were tense, and
his eyes never left her. Well-trained. Probably former military. While
everyone else was enjoying the night, he never cracked a smile.
Most people may have glanced right over him.
I’m not most people.
Alex drags her teeth over her glossy lip as she throws the big guy a pissed-
off look before turning back to me. “So—”
“Listen,” I stop her. “You don’t owe me any explanation. I just need to make
sure you’re safe and that guy isn’t some crazy stalker.”
Relief shines in her big eyes. “He’s not a stalker. My family is . . . excessive
and ridiculously protective. Ben is my bodyguard.”
I sweep her dark hair over her shoulder and lean down. My lips brush over
the shell of her ear, and a visible shiver races down her body.
Something about this woman makes me want things I know I can’t have.
Like the ability to wake up in her bed tomorrow and spend the day there
instead of catching a ride out of the country for that fight. But even if I
wanted to stay, I couldn’t. My life and my business—one I’ve busted my ass
to make successful without anyone’s help—are all back in Kroydon Hills.
“It’s completely up to you, Alex, but I’d like to be the only one guarding your
body tonight.” Every sinful fucking inch of it.
She swallows. “I’d like that.”
“So proper.” I stop her in the street and tilt her chin up to me. “Tell me to
stop if you don’t want this.”
She surprises me when she lifts up on her toes and fists the front of my
shirt. “Don’t stop, Maddox.” She presses her lips urgently against mine, and
her entire body vibrates like she might die if she doesn’t get what she
wants.
Her icy cold hands slide into my hair, tugging, and something in me snaps.
I lift her as she wraps her thighs around my waist and head for the door
Killian and Willa walked through a few minutes ago. She weighs nothing in
my hands as they mold to her body, and I move quickly up her steps.
With one hand on the doorknob and the other on her luscious fucking ass, I
pull back and look into her eyes. A connection, so intense it catches me by
surprise, surges between us and springs to life. “Where am I going, Alex?”
“Upstairs,” she gasps as she locks her legs tighter around me. “Last door on
the right.” Her tongue peeks out and flicks at my ear before she whispers,
“Hurry, Maddox.”
“Yes, ma’am.” I step through the door and lock it behind me, then think of
the bodyguard. “Ben?” I ask.
She takes a deep breath, and her breasts rise against my chest. “He’s fine,”
she pants, then tugs my shirt free and runs her hands against my skin.
Jesus. She’s trying to kill me.
I don’t look around to see where Willa and Killian went. Laughter from the
other end of the flat floats through the air, but I ignore it and take the steps
two at a time as her tongue traces the lobe of my ear. “Woman, if you don’t
stop, I’m going to fuck you on the stairs before I ever get you to a bed.”
A husky laugh leaves her pretty mouth. “If Willa wasn’t home, I’d say go for
it.”
My hands tighten around the cheeks of her ass as I adjust her body to make
sure she can’t miss the effect her words have on me. “Is that what you like?
You want me to fuck you where someone can see us? Where anyone can
watch?”
Her arms tighten around my shoulders as she whimpers . . . just from my
words. She hesitates, “Not tonight.”
Fuuuck . . .
I push through what I’m assuming is her bedroom door and spin her around
against it. “Tonight’s all I have to offer, my little exhibitionist. My plane
leaves tomorrow.”
Her face falls for a moment before a mask slips into place. “Then we better
make tonight count.”
CHAPTER 5
ALESSANDRA
I GRAB the bottom of Maddox’s thermal and tear it over his head, needing
to feel his skin on mine. Wanting to trace the lines of his tattoos with my
tongue all the way down his chiseled chest.
The rough tips of his fingers trail down my neck . . . along the exposed skin
of my shoulders, then over the hollow of my throat, skimming my collarbone
and sending a shiver dancing down my spine. Igniting a need more powerful
than anything I’ve ever felt before.
His lips cover mine, worshipping as he licks into my mouth, our tongues
twisting together. Dancing. And suddenly, the rush is gone. The urgency is
as strong as it ever was, but it’s taking a backseat to this—whatever this is
—as he gathers my face in his hands like I’m precious.
Like I matter.
Not my title or status.
Not my family or my kingdom.
Just me.
His eyes bore into mine, unexpectedly serious. “Are you sure this is what
you want?” His velvety smooth voice is deep and sexy, and I’m pretty sure
my panties just disintegrated from that sound alone.
I pull my cashmere sweater over my head and drop it to the floor, then lean
back against the door and lick my lips. This man . . . he takes my breath
away.
My nipples peak and pebble against my black lace bralette before his hand
runs underneath it, cupping my breast, sending an intoxicatingly delicious
pulse straight to my core.
It may be a good thing Maddox is only in Ellwyn for one night because this
man could easily become an obsession if I’m not careful.
I toss my bralette to the growing pile of clothes on the floor, and in an
instant, Maddox’s hot mouth drops down and tugs on my nipple, and I
practically purr in his arms. He lowers me to my feet and drops to his knees
with a predatory glint in his eyes.
“Maddox . . . What—”
I’m cut off by a shake of his head before he slides one of my heels off my
foot, then the other.
“Red soles.” The shoe gets tossed over his shoulder. “So very fancy, Alex.”
My name sounds hedonistic on his lips. So sinful—like a decadent chocolate
you know you shouldn’t indulge in but you’re going to anyway because who
can resist.
Nimble fingers unbutton my jeans and slowly pull them down my legs. The
cool air skirts over my skin, and goosebumps appear in its wake as I stand
in front of Maddox, nearly naked. My body on display with only my black
lace thong left to cover me.
Thankful I went with lace tonight.
His groan of approval reverberates through my entire body.
A promise of what’s to come.
Please, God, let it be more.
And let it be at the hands of this man instead of my supercharged,
multispeed vibrator.
Maddox drags his tongue up the inside of my thigh, and anticipation clings
to my skin.
It’s been so long since I’ve let a man be this close.
My next breath slips out in a wanton moan while I run my fingers through
his dark hair, gripping tight when his flattened tongue licks the length of my
soaked pussy through delicate lace. “Mmm . . .”
I close my eyes as stars burst behind my lids in a kaleidoscope of color, and
I haven’t even come . . . yet.
“Eyes on me, Alex. If I only get one night, I want everything.”
My eyes snap open and lock with his.
Holy shit.
That shouldn’t be sexy. I’ve never been with someone bossy in bed.
Someone who knows what they want and isn’t afraid to take it. Someone not
scared I’d break or would sic the queen on them.
It shouldn’t make me hotter than Hades, but holy hell, does it ever.
I watch, transfixed as he buries his face against my sex, his five-o’clock
shadow scraping against the inside of my thighs. My knees threaten to give
out as the pressure builds, and my body trembles. “Maddox . . . I can’t—”
“Yes, you can,” he growls against my pussy while his finger curls inside me.
Maddox sucks my clit between his lips, and a soundless cry escapes from
somewhere deep inside my chest. My orgasm crashes into me fast and hard
and so much better than any I ever gave myself.
I convulse around him over and over while Maddox laps at my core.
Never backing off.
Demanding more than I think I can give until I nearly collapse.
Finally, his mouth trails a line up the length of my stomach before he raises
to his full height and lifts me in his arms.
His mouth covers mine as his tongue pushes between my lips, the taste of
my orgasm tart on his tongue. “You taste fucking incredible.”
A self-conscious flush momentarily rushes over my skin, even as I savor his
filthy words while he lays me down on the bed.
I lean up on my elbow and reach for his belt, unsure where this fearless,
wanton woman has come from but enjoying her, even if it feels like an out-
of-body experience. As if I’m watching someone else take charge and enjoy
herself in a way she never has before . . . and I might be a tiny bit in awe.
Who knew?
Maddox runs his thumb along my cheek as I struggle to free his belt before
I finally tug it free and drop it to the floor.
He grabs his wallet and pulls a condom out, shaking me from my orgasmic
haze before I yank down his jeans. Thank goodness one of us is thinking
about protection because my brain is focused on feeling this man’s weight
on me.
He steps out of his jeans and freezes as my fingers trail down his abdomen,
tracing his inked skin before sliding along the waistband of his boxer briefs.
I lift my eyes to his for a moment, hesitating. But the molten heat I see
staring back at me from the depths of his deep blue eyes gives me a
renewed sense of confidence. One I embrace.
Once I’ve pushed his boxers down, I run my thumb over the head of his
massive dick, gathering the pearl of precum dotting the tip. Slowly, I look
up at him and suck my thumb between my lips, finally tasting him.
His reverberating groan is deep and sultry and so incredibly sexy, my entire
body pulses with a need to have him inside me, even if he’s going to split me
in two.
I lick a sloppy line up the length of him before taking him deep into my
throat and swallowing through my gag.
“Yeah . . .” he croons as his hands cup the back of my head. “That’s it.
You’ve got a filthy little mouth on you, don’t you, Alex?” That velvety voice
gets all sorts of raspy with each wicked word, and my pussy pulses with the
need to be filled.
I pick up my pace as tears flood my eyes, gagging but not stopping.
I never enjoyed giving head before, but I revel in each new groan and grow
more desperate with every hungry thrust of his powerful hips until he
reaches down and pulls me to my feet.
He kisses me until I’m lightheaded, holding my face in his hands.
With one knee on the bed, he tears the condom packet open with his teeth.
“Jesus Christ, Alex. You’re fucking incredible.”
My body soars at his words, and I reach for his lean hips, my nails
scratching at his skin. Wanting more. “Then show me.”
CHAPTER 6
MADDOX
I NEVER GO DOWN on a casual fuck, but nothing about this woman
screams casual, and my gut is shouting she should be so much more than a
one-night stand. But my dick doesn’t give a shit about any of that right now
as my body strains to get closer.
To take.
To give.
To possess.
I roll the condom over my cock and run it through her soaked pussy, then
smack it against her clit, unable to keep my eyes off her perfect pink skin
squirming beneath me. “Tell me what you want, Alex.”
She takes me in her hand and squeezes. “I already told you what I want,
Maddox.” The sparks of gold in her pale-green eyes light up like a meteor
shower as her eyes meet mine, completely in control. Demanding. “I want
you to fuck me.”
Her tongue runs over her bottom lip, and a sexy smile spreads across her
face. “I want you to make me come.”
My gaze drops to the rise and fall of the most incredible tits I’ve ever seen.
Full and firm and flushed with mouthwateringly pale pink nipples.
A beautiful mouthful. A perfect handful.
For my fucking mouth and my fucking hands.
I run my tongue around one, and Alex moans. “I want to still feel you
between my thighs tomorrow, when I’m doing what I’m supposed to do
instead of what I want to do.”
“And what do you want to be doing?” I push the tip of my cock into her tight
heat and stop. Teasing her. . . Something tells me this woman doesn’t get
teased often. She’s used to getting what she wants, and she’ll get it tonight.
But not yet.
I slowly pull out before inching in again.
Not enough for either of us to be satisfied.
But I want her fucking begging for it first.
I learned a long time ago, if something’s worth having, the wait is so much
sweeter.
“Maddox . . .” she begs immediately, frustration lacing her voice as she
attempts to bring her body closer. “I want to be fucking you.”
Guess we got to begging.
She curls an arm around my neck, and her tits bounce. There’s a fight in her
eyes. A hint of defiance that’s such a fucking turn-on. “If you haven’t figured
that—”
My patience snaps, and I wrap my hands around her tiny waist and slam
into her body.
With a clenched jaw, I inhale through my nose.
Trying to get a grip on myself.
On this . . .
On her . . .
She shouldn’t feel this good.
This fucking right.
Alex’s heavy lids close, and her soft lips form a perfect O as she forgets
whatever she was saying and drops back to the bed. Her dark hair catches
behind her shoulder, and a hint of red appears around her face.
What the fuck?
Is she wearing a wig?
I reach down and tug gently on the dark shoulder-length locks skimming
her face until her natural red hair falls around her.
It’s the color of a strawberry at the beginning of summer.
A feisty redhead.
A beautiful one.
Her panicked eyes fly open, and I rub my thumb over her bottom lip,
shaking my head slowly, not giving her a chance to respond. “You. Are.
Beautiful.”
I brace myself over her and drag my teeth down her neck. A sharp gasp
catches in her throat when I lift her hips to meet mine and finally move.
Slowly.
So fucking slowly, it’s almost a torturous agony, but that’s what makes the
ecstasy ratchet up higher.
And I’m not ready for this night to end.
She wraps her arms around my shoulders, closing the minimal distance
between us, and tangles her fingers in my hair as her nails score my scalp.
Her body rubs against mine with each snap of my hips.
It’s intimate in a way that should be unnerving but isn’t.
We cling to each other as lust dances with desire and turns into something
else.
Something electric.
Something more . . . Something that’ll never see the light of day.
As the intensity builds between us, my need fights for control. Wrapping my
arms around her, I lift her from the bed and stand. With her legs wrapped
around me, I fuck her, dragging her body up and down my cock. She’s
completely at my mercy, and her pussy clamps down immediately.
“Do you like that?” I gather her hair in my fist and tilt her head back while
she squeezes the life out of me.
“Oh God, Maddox . . .” she cries as she comes, shaking.
White-hot heat races down my spine, and I bury my face in the crook of her
neck, biting down as I fucking explode.
CHAPTER 7
ALESSANDRA
MADDOX and I lie in the dark. Not speaking. Barely moving. We don’t
need to.
He runs his calloused fingertips up and down the curve of my spine while I
lie sprawled across his chest. The silence of the room hanging heavy around
us.
Neither has asked the other any kind of probing questions, but I’m tempted.
I want to know what his tattoos mean. They’re in Italian, and it’s a language
I’ve never learned. One of the few.
It seems like a little thing, but I want to know everything about this man
who’s made me feel so comfortable so quickly, when I’m not comfortable
with anyone.
How is it that this man I hardly know . . . who definitely doesn’t know
me . . . can make me feel so much?
“Penny for your thoughts . . .” Maddox’s fingers still when I meet his gaze.
“I was just wondering what this says.” The words leave my mouth before I
think better than to open Pandora’s box. I immediately wish I could scoop
them up and take them back, but I don’t stop tracing the tattoo.
Maddox hums deep in the back of his throat as his fingers resume their
delicate movement. “How about a question for a question, red?”
There’s not a single doubt in my mind that this is a bad idea, but I’ve
jumped into the rest of the night feet first. So why stop now? “Okay. But you
first.”
Maddox gathers my face in his hands and kisses me. This man has had his
lips, tongue, and teeth all over my body tonight, but this kiss is different.
It’s reverent.
Can a single kiss cause the universe to implode?
Because I think this one just did.
I wrap my hand around his wrist and hold my lips against his until he tugs
away. “Wow.”
Maddox smiles and runs his tongue along his lip. My God, this man is
potent. Like a really old bottle of wine. Smooth and powerful. You never see
the hangover coming, but it’s there . . . waiting to wreck you the next day.
One side of his mouth tips up. “È meglio vivere un giorno da leone, che
mille giorni da agnello. It’s better to live one day as a lion, than a thousand
as a lamb.” He grabs my wrist and kisses the pad of the finger that was
tracing the tattoo. “I’d rather be feared than protected.”
“I’m intrigued.” I sit up and throw my leg across his lap, straddling him. My
hair spills around my shoulders, and he rubs a lock of it between his fingers.
“Tell me more.”
Both of his hands move to cup the cheeks of my ass, positioning me where
he wants me, and I moan when I feel his erection growing beneath me
again. “I’d rather fuck you more.”
I lift to my knees, positioning myself over his erection when the heavy
thump of rushed footsteps grabs my attention from the other side of my
bedroom door, followed by a violent knock.
“Alessandra. . .” My eyes shoot to Maddox’s as Ben knocks again.
“Alessandra, there’s an emergency. It’s your grandmother.”
Oh no . . . I watch Maddox’s face as realization slowly dawns on him.
There’s always an emergency.
“Give me a few minutes, Ben. It’s the middle of the night, and I’m not
dressed.” I start to move off Maddox, but his hands stop me as our eyes lock
before the connection shatters.
“Alessandra,” Ben barks from the other side of my bedroom door. “Her
Majesty, the queen, has fallen. She’s at the palace, and they’re examining
her there, but . . .”
I jump off Maddox and grab my robe as I rush to the door and step out into
the hall, carefully shutting the door behind me. “Is she okay? Why is she at
the palace instead of the hospital?”
Ben averts his eyes. “Her physician was called, but she refused to leave the
palace. Your sister was hoping you could speak with her.”
“And why exactly did Gabby call you instead of me, Ben?” My older sister
and Ben have been close for years, but since Gabriella is next in line for the
throne and Ben is part of the Royal Guard, neither has ever done anything
about it.
It’s stupid, if you ask me. But no one ever asks me.
Ben’s eyes bore holes into the door behind me as if he can throw Maddox
out on his ass from willpower alone. “Give me twenty minutes, and I’ll be
ready.”
I don’t wait for an answer. Some days, I feel like I don’t outrank many
people in my life, but right now, he has to do as I say.
I let myself back into my room and quietly shut the door before turning to
find Maddox pulling up his jeans with a look I know all too well on his
handsome face.
I may have never seen it on him before, but it’s the look everyone gets when
they realize they’re in the presence of royalty. Like we’re another species. I
hate it. “Maddox.” I take a step closer as he pulls on his shirt. “Please let
me explain.”
He runs a big palm over the back of my hair, then kisses my head. “There’s
nothing to explain, principessa. I get it more than you think.” His eyes
search my face for something I don’t think he finds.
A tectonic shift cracks my heart in two when he steps away from me.
“I think I better go.” He reaches for the door but stops and turns his head.
“I hope your grandmother is all right.”
And then, he’s gone.
Like he’d never been here in the first place.
As if I’d imagined the past few hours. The connection we had. The laughter.
The ease. All the ways tonight was different from every other day of my life
before now. A longing I’ve never felt before takes hold of my heart, but I
quickly push it back down.
One night.
That was all this was supposed to be.
Hopefully, it will be enough to get me through . . .
To Be Continued.
 I’ll be announcing the release date in my newsletter shortly. Don’t
miss Maddox and Alessandra’s full story when it’s published in 2025!
Preorder Breathtaking Now

There’s plenty of secrets these characters have been keeping from

you and you’re not going to believe what they are.

To hold you over you can start with Tempting, book 1 in Red Lips &
White Lies, to see what secrets the hotshot hockey player has been
keeping…

Read Tempting for FREE on KU

If you’d like to see more of Maddox, you can read Maddox’s little
sister and his best friend’s book, Redeeming, book 2 in Red Lips &
Whites Lies, to see what Caitlin and Callen have in store for you.

Read Redeeming for FREE on KU

If you haven’t read the first book in the Kroydon Hills world, you can
start with All In today!

Read All In for FREE on KU

ABOUT THE AUTHOR
Bella Matthews is a USA Today & Amazon Top 5 Bestselling author. She is married to her very own
Alpha Male and raising three little ones. You can typically find her running from one sporting event to
another. When she is home, she is usually hiding in her home office with the only other female in her
house, her rescue dog Tinker Bell by her side. She likes to write swoon-worthy heroes and sassy,
smart heroines. Sarcasm is her love language and big family dynamics are her favorite thing to add to
each story.

Stay Connected
Amazon Author Page: https://amzn.to/2UWU7Xs
Facebook Page: https://www.facebook.com/Bella.Matthews.Author
Reader Group: https://www.facebook.com/groups/bellamatthewsgamechangers
Instagram: https://www.instagram.com/bellamatthews.author/
Bookbub: https://bit.ly/BMBookbub
Goodreads: https://bit.ly/BMGoodreads
TikTok: http://tiktok.com/@bellamatthewsauthor
Newsletter: https://bit.ly/BMNLsingups
Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/BellaMatthews
Website: http://authorbellamatthews.com
ALSO BY BELLA MATTHEWS
Kings of Kroydon Hills
All In
More Than A Game
Always Earned, Never Given
Under Pressure

Restless Kings
Rise of the King
Broken King
Fallen King

The Risks We Take Duet

Worth The Risk
Worth The Fight

Defiant Kings
Caged
Shaken
Iced
Overruled
Haven

Playing To Win
The Keeper
The Wildcat
The Knockout
The Sweet Spot

Red Lips & White Lies

Tempting
Redeeming
Enticing
Captivating
Teasing
Breathtaking